Wa Iza Samiu وَإِذَا سَمِعُوا
Part 7 of 30 • 149 Verses
وَإِذَا سَمِعُوا۟ مَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ تَرَىٰٓ أَعْيُنَهُمْ تَفِيضُ مِنَ ٱلدَّمْعِ مِمَّا عَرَفُوا۟ مِنَ ٱلْحَقِّ ۖ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَآ ءَامَنَّا فَٱكْتُبْنَا مَعَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ
3:54, 194.
3:54, 194.
The verse has also been applied to the Najashi in particular. When Ja‘far, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and spokesman of Muslim refugees in Abyssinia read to him the opening verses of the Surah Maryam, the Najashi was visibly moved and tears rolled down his cheeks and he said in a voice full of pathos that that exactly was his belief about Jesus, and that he did not look upon him by even a twig more than that (Hisham).
3:54, 194.
Commentary:
The description given in this verse of some of the Christians of the time of the Holy Prophet applies to all those who have a real hankering after truth and are ready to accept it wherever they find it. The verse has also been applied to Najjashi in particular. When Ja‘far, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and the spokesman of Muslim refugees to Abyssinia, tried to make clear their attitude towards Jesus and to dispel the suspicion caused by the Meccan emissaries about the alleged derogatory language used by the Quran concerning Jesus and read to Najjashithe opening verses of the chapter Maryam, the latter, along with such of his companions as feared God, was visibly moved, and tears rolled down his cheeks and he said in a voice full of pathos that that exactly was his belief about Jesus, and that he did not look upon him by even a twig more than that (Hisham, i. 305, 306).
a
3:54, 194.
a
3:54, 194.
714
Commentary:
The description given in this verse of some of the Christians of the time of the Holy Prophet applies to all those who have a real hankering after truth and are ready to accept it wherever they find it. The verse has also been applied to Najjashi in particular. When Ja‘far, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and the spokesman of Muslim refugees to Abyssinia, tried to make clear their attitude towards Jesus and to dispel the suspicion caused by the Meccan emissaries about the alleged derogatory language used by the Quran concerning Jesus and read to Najjashithe opening verses of the chapter Maryam, the latter, along with such of his companions as feared God, was visibly moved, and tears rolled down his cheeks and he said in a voice full of pathos that that exactly was his belief about Jesus, and that he did not look upon him by even a twig more than that (Hisham, i. 305, 306).
a
3:54, 194.
788
The verse has also been applied to the Najashi in particular. When Ja‘far, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and spokesman of Muslim refugees in Abyssinia read to him the opening verses of the Surah Maryam, the Najashi was visibly moved and tears rolled down his cheeks and he said in a voice full of pathos that that exactly was his belief about Jesus, and that he did not look upon him by even a twig more than that (Hisham).
وَمَا لَنَا لَا نُؤْمِنُ بِٱللَّهِ وَمَا جَآءَنَا مِنَ ٱلْحَقِّ وَنَطْمَعُ أَن يُدْخِلَنَا رَبُّنَا مَعَ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ
26:52.
26:52.
26:52.
Commentary:
The verse may be regarded as constituting the substance of the words, referred to in the preceding verse, which Najjashi spoke to those of his courtiers who remonstrated with him, saying that Jesus was God, and not a human being as represented in the Quran, and urged him to deliver the Muslim refugees to the Meccans. At this Najjashi is reported to have said that nothing could prevent him from accepting truth.
b
26:52.
b
26:52.
715
Commentary:
The verse may be regarded as constituting the substance of the words, referred to in the preceding verse, which Najjashi spoke to those of his courtiers who remonstrated with him, saying that Jesus was God, and not a human being as represented in the Quran, and urged him to deliver the Muslim refugees to the Meccans. At this Najjashi is reported to have said that nothing could prevent him from accepting truth.
b
26:52.
فَأَثَٰبَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِمَا قَالُوا۟ جَنَّٰتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَا ۚ وَذَٰلِكَ جَزَآءُ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
2:26.
اس جگہ لفظ ماضی کے ہیں لیکن ہم نے معنوں کی مناسبت سے مضارع کا ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ کیونکہ عربی زبان میں یقینی بات کے لئے جو آئندہ ہونے والی ہو ماضی کا لفظ استعمال کر لیا جاتا ہے جیسا کہ آیت وَاِذْ قَالَ اللّٰہُ یَاعِیْسَی ابْنَ مَرْیَمَ میں ماضی کا لفظ مضارع کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے (دیکھئے اِمْـلَآءُ مَامَنَّ بِہِ الرَّحْمٰنُ سورۃ مائدۃ)
See 2:26.
See 2:26.
c
2:26.
1
اس جگہ لفظ ماضی کے ہیں لیکن ہم نے معنوں کی مناسبت سے مضارع کا ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ کیونکہ عربی زبان میں یقینی بات کے لئے جو آئندہ ہونے والی ہو ماضی کا لفظ استعمال کر لیا جاتا ہے جیسا کہ آیت وَاِذْ قَالَ اللّٰہُ یَاعِیْسَی ابْنَ مَرْیَمَ میں ماضی کا لفظ مضارع کے معنوں میں استعمال ہوا ہے (دیکھئے اِمْـلَآءُ مَامَنَّ بِہِ الرَّحْمٰنُ سورۃ مائدۃ)
c
See 2:26.
a
See 2:26.
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ وَكَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَآ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ أَصْحَٰبُ ٱلْجَحِيمِ
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
a
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
a
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
b
5:87; 6:50; 7:37; 22:58.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَا تُحَرِّمُوا۟ طَيِّبَٰتِ مَآ أَحَلَّ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَلَا تَعْتَدُوٓا۟ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ ٱلْمُعْتَدِينَ
10:60.
10:60.
10:60.
Commentary:
Just as the making of a forbidden thing lawful is an act of excess and transgression, similarly the declaring of a good and lawful thing to be unlawful, or practically treating it as such, is an act of sin. Both these acts are acts of transgression. The verse may have a figurative sense also. In this case the expression, make not unlawful the good things which Allah has made lawful for you, would mean "do not shut the door of God’s favours on yourselves by rejecting the Prophet of Islam".
b
10:60.
b
10:60.
716
Commentary:
Just as the making of a forbidden thing lawful is an act of excess and transgression, similarly the declaring of a good and lawful thing to be unlawful, or practically treating it as such, is an act of sin. Both these acts are acts of transgression. The verse may have a figurative sense also. In this case the expression, make not unlawful the good things which Allah has made lawful for you, would mean "do not shut the door of God’s favours on yourselves by rejecting the Prophet of Islam".
c
10:60.
وَكُلُوا۟ مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ ٱللَّهُ حَلَٰلًا طَيِّبًا ۚ وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَنتُم بِهِۦ مُؤْمِنُونَ
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
c
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
c
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
d
2:169; 8:70; 16:115.
لَا يُؤَاخِذُكُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِٱللَّغْوِ فِىٓ أَيْمَٰنِكُمْ وَلَٰكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا عَقَّدتُّمُ ٱلْأَيْمَٰنَ ۖ فَكَفَّٰرَتُهُۥٓ إِطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَٰكِينَ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيكُمْ أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ ۖ فَمَن لَّمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَٰثَةِ أَيَّامٍ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ كَفَّٰرَةُ أَيْمَٰنِكُمْ إِذَا حَلَفْتُمْ ۚ وَٱحْفَظُوٓا۟ أَيْمَٰنَكُمْ ۚ كَذَٰلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمْ ءَايَٰتِهِۦ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۲۶۔
2:226.
Oaths which are contrary to Islamic Law are mere wasted breath.
Ausat means both "middle" (average) and "the best."
2:226.
Commentary:
The verb عقد (‘aqqada) is the intensive form of عقد (‘aqada) for which see 5:2. It conveys the idea of greater deliberation and solemnity. Hence the expression بما عقدتم الایمان (oaths which you take in earnest) would really mean, oaths which you swear solemnly and deliberately.
The use of the word اوسط (average) means both 'middle', (i.e. average) and 'best' (see 2:144) and is thus meant to imply that an oath may be regarded as expiated if ten poor men are fed with food the expiator ordinarily provides for his family, but that it is better to feed them with the best food with which he feeds his own family.
The pronoun ھم (their) in کسوتھم (their clothing) may refer either to families or to poor persons. In the former case, the sentence would read, "the clothing (of ten poor men) with the average (or the best) kind of clothing which you provide for your families". In the latter case, it would simply mean, "the clothing of ten poor men".
The verse should not be taken as describing three different ways by which a person can expiate a broken oath. The different ways are intended to represent three progressive stages of expiation, the third alternative being better than the second, and the second better than the first.
The injunction to expiate oaths does not mean that they may be broken with impunity and then expiated. The prescription of penalties is merely meant to meet a possible eventuality. But oaths contrary to Islamic Law are no oaths. They must be broken. Then there are oaths that pertain to the rights of individuals. These cannot be expiated even by adopting any of the above-mentioned three courses. If, for instance, a man promises on oath to give to a person certain sum of money, and then breaks his oath, and makes the prescribed expiation, the expiation will not absolve him from his obligation to make the promised payment. He must pay the man the promised sum, notwithstanding the expiation. The expiation will only atone for the sin he committed against God by breaking his oath.
d
2:226.
393
اَوْسَطْ (Ausat) 既指 “中等” (平均), 又指 “最好”。
1
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۲۶۔
d
2:226.
717
Commentary:
The verb عقد (‘aqqada) is the intensive form of عقد (‘aqada) for which see 5:2. It conveys the idea of greater deliberation and solemnity. Hence the expression بما عقدتم الایمان (oaths which you take in earnest) would really mean, oaths which you swear solemnly and deliberately.
The use of the word اوسط (average) means both 'middle', (i.e. average) and 'best' (see 2:144) and is thus meant to imply that an oath may be regarded as expiated if ten poor men are fed with food the expiator ordinarily provides for his family, but that it is better to feed them with the best food with which he feeds his own family.
The pronoun ھم (their) in کسوتھم (their clothing) may refer either to families or to poor persons. In the former case, the sentence would read, "the clothing (of ten poor men) with the average (or the best) kind of clothing which you provide for your families". In the latter case, it would simply mean, "the clothing of ten poor men".
The verse should not be taken as describing three different ways by which a person can expiate a broken oath. The different ways are intended to represent three progressive stages of expiation, the third alternative being better than the second, and the second better than the first.
The injunction to expiate oaths does not mean that they may be broken with impunity and then expiated. The prescription of penalties is merely meant to meet a possible eventuality. But oaths contrary to Islamic Law are no oaths. They must be broken. Then there are oaths that pertain to the rights of individuals. These cannot be expiated even by adopting any of the above-mentioned three courses. If, for instance, a man promises on oath to give to a person certain sum of money, and then breaks his oath, and makes the prescribed expiation, the expiation will not absolve him from his obligation to make the promised payment. He must pay the man the promised sum, notwithstanding the expiation. The expiation will only atone for the sin he committed against God by breaking his oath.
e
2:226.
789
Oaths which are contrary to Islamic Law are mere wasted breath.
790
Ausat means both "middle" (average) and "the best."
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِنَّمَا ٱلْخَمْرُ وَٱلْمَيْسِرُ وَٱلْأَنصَابُ وَٱلْأَزْلَٰمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنِ فَٱجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
یہاں ضمیر جمع بجائے مفرد مجبوراً استعمال کی گئی ہے۔
2:220; 5:92.
5:4.
Important Words:
الخمروالمیسر (wine and games of hazard). See note on 2:220.
انصاب والازلام (idols and divining arrows). See note on 5:4.
رجس (abomination) is derived from رجس which means, it was or became unclean or dirty or filthy or disliked or hated; he performed a bad or evil or abominable action. رجس means, it made a sound or noise. رجس means, dirt or filth; or a dirty or filthy thing; anything or any action that is disliked or hated for its uncleanness or filthiness; a sin or crime; an action that leads to punishment; punishment; unbelief and infidelity; suggestion of the devil (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
See 2:220 & 5:4. Almost all the meanings of رجس are applicable here.
e
2:220; 5:92.
f
5:4.
2
یہاں ضمیر جمع بجائے مفرد مجبوراً استعمال کی گئی ہے۔
a
2:220; 5:92.
b
5:4.
718
Important Words:
الخمروالمیسر (wine and games of hazard). See note on 2:220.
انصاب والازلام (idols and divining arrows). See note on 5:4.
رجس (abomination) is derived from رجس which means, it was or became unclean or dirty or filthy or disliked or hated; he performed a bad or evil or abominable action. رجس means, it made a sound or noise. رجس means, dirt or filth; or a dirty or filthy thing; anything or any action that is disliked or hated for its uncleanness or filthiness; a sin or crime; an action that leads to punishment; punishment; unbelief and infidelity; suggestion of the devil (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
See 2:220 & 5:4. Almost all the meanings of رجس are applicable here.
a
2:220; 5:92.
b
5:4.
إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ أَن يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ ٱلْعَدَٰوَةَ وَٱلْبَغْضَآءَ فِى ٱلْخَمْرِ وَٱلْمَيْسِرِ وَيَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ ٱللَّهِ وَعَنِ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ۖ فَهَلْ أَنتُم مُّنتَهُونَ
After stating that the four things mentioned in the previous verse are all abomination in one sense or another, the present verse is confined to two of them—wine and games of chance—and gives additional reasons against them. These reasons rest on political, social, spiritual and socio-religious grounds, these being implied in the words "enmity and hatred and keeping back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer."
Commentary:
After stating that the four things mentioned in the previous verse are all رجس (abomination) in one sense or another, the present verse confines itself to two of the four mentioned things—wine and games of hazard—and gives additional reasons against them. These reasons are, as stated in the verse, four in number and rest on political, social, spiritual and socio-religious grounds, this being hinted in the words "enmity and hatred and keeping back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer". The interrogation in the clause, But will you keep back?, embodies a strong admonition not to do the thing, the use of the interrogative form being the most effective form of exhortation. See also 2:220.
719
Commentary:
After stating that the four things mentioned in the previous verse are all رجس (abomination) in one sense or another, the present verse confines itself to two of the four mentioned things—wine and games of hazard—and gives additional reasons against them. These reasons are, as stated in the verse, four in number and rest on political, social, spiritual and socio-religious grounds, this being hinted in the words "enmity and hatred and keeping back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer". The interrogation in the clause, But will you keep back?, embodies a strong admonition not to do the thing, the use of the interrogative form being the most effective form of exhortation. See also 2:220.
790A
After stating that the four things mentioned in the previous verse are all abomination in one sense or another, the present verse is confined to two of them—wine and games of chance—and gives additional reasons against them. These reasons rest on political, social, spiritual and socio-religious grounds, these being implied in the words "enmity and hatred and keeping back from the remembrance of Allah and from Prayer."
وَأَطِيعُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُوا۟ ٱلرَّسُولَ وَٱحْذَرُوا۟ ۚ فَإِن تَوَلَّيْتُمْ فَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّمَا عَلَىٰ رَسُولِنَا ٱلْبَلَٰغُ ٱلْمُبِينُ
3:133; 4:70; 64:13.
5:100; 16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
Commentary:
The words, be on your guard, may either mean, "you should be on your guard against evils" or they may signify that if you obey Allah and obey the Prophet, the result will be that you will be able to guard yourselves against evil.
The concluding part of the verse means that the duty of a Messenger of God is only to convey to men His commandments. It forms no part of his work to force them to follow him. This exposes the absurdity of the objection that Islam enjoins the use of force for its propagation. Elsewhere the Quran says: There should be no compulsion in religion (2:257). Both these verses and many similar others were revealed at Medina when a state of war existed between disbelievers and believers, which clearly shows that the Holy Prophet took up arms only to defend himself and his followers and not to propagate his religion at the point of the sword, as is often maliciously alleged by the opponents of Islam.
a
3:133; 4:70; 64:13.
b
5:100; 16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
a
3:133; 4:70; 64:13.
b
5:100; 16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
720
Commentary:
The words, be on your guard, may either mean, "you should be on your guard against evils" or they may signify that if you obey Allah and obey the Prophet, the result will be that you will be able to guard yourselves against evil.
The concluding part of the verse means that the duty of a Messenger of God is only to convey to men His commandments. It forms no part of his work to force them to follow him. This exposes the absurdity of the objection that Islam enjoins the use of force for its propagation. Elsewhere the Quran says: There should be no compulsion in religion (2:257). Both these verses and many similar others were revealed at Medina when a state of war existed between disbelievers and believers, which clearly shows that the Holy Prophet took up arms only to defend himself and his followers and not to propagate his religion at the point of the sword, as is often maliciously alleged by the opponents of Islam.
c
3:133; 4:70; 64:13.
d
5:100; 16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
لَيْسَ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَعَمِلُوا۟ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُوٓا۟ إِذَا مَا ٱتَّقَوا۟ وَّءَامَنُوا۟ وَعَمِلُوا۟ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ثُمَّ ٱتَّقَوا۟ وَّءَامَنُوا۟ ثُمَّ ٱتَّقَوا۟ وَّأَحْسَنُوا۟ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ يُحِبُّ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
Two important principles emerge from this verse: (a) That the things of this world having been made for the use and benefit of man are, as a rule, pure and clean; the forbidden things being only exceptions. (b) That clean and pure food exercises a beneficial influence on man’s moral development, while unclean and impure food produces an adverse effect. The verse lays down three stages of spiritual progress. In the first stage, believers fear God and believe and do good works; in the second stage they fear God and believe, their belief at this stage being so strong that the doing of good works becomes, as it were, a part and parcel of their belief. In the third stage they fear God and do good to their fellow beings as if they are actually seeing God.
Commentary:
The verse does not mean, as may be wrongly inferred, that if a person believes and does good works, he can take any food. On the contrary, it purports to lay down a condition the observance of which can secure a person against using a forbidden food, i.e. a food which is calculated to do him physical or spiritual harm. The condition is that he should fear God and believe and do good works; and it is evident that those who really fear God and believe in Him and do good works can never think of eating forbidden food. Indeed, a person may eat anything, if his partaking of it leads to his becoming pious and God fearing; and it is clear that such food, the eating of which makes a person pious and God-fearing, cannot but be pure and clean, for it is only clean food which can bring about such a result.
Two important principles emerge from this verse: (a) that the things of this world having been made for the use and benefit of man are, as a rule, pure and clean; the forbidden things being only exceptions; (b) that clean and pure food exercises a beneficial influence on man’s spiritual development, while unclean and impure food produces an adverse effect upon it.
Moreover, the verse lays down three stages of spiritual progress for believers. In the first stage, believers fear God and believe and do good works, while in the second stage they fear God and believe, their belief being at this stage so strong as to become a natural and constant source of good works which become, as it were, part and parcel of their belief, and in the third and final stage they fear God and do good to others which is not possible without perfect belief and good works, the mention of both of which has consequently been here left out as being understood. Thus, the words "and do good works" have been omitted in the description of the second stage, while the words "and believe" have been replaced with the words "and do good" in the description of the third stage.
It should be noted that the expression اتقوا (fear God), which has been repeated three times in the verse under comment, is peculiar to the Arabic language and gives a very vast meaning, the root idea underlying the word being "to be ever watchful and to be ever taking God for shelter" (see 2:3). Similarly, the expression احسنوا (do good) is very vast in its significance, for which see 2:113.
721
Commentary:
The verse does not mean, as may be wrongly inferred, that if a person believes and does good works, he can take any food. On the contrary, it purports to lay down a condition the observance of which can secure a person against using a forbidden food, i.e. a food which is calculated to do him physical or spiritual harm. The condition is that he should fear God and believe and do good works; and it is evident that those who really fear God and believe in Him and do good works can never think of eating forbidden food. Indeed, a person may eat anything, if his partaking of it leads to his becoming pious and God fearing; and it is clear that such food, the eating of which makes a person pious and God-fearing, cannot but be pure and clean, for it is only clean food which can bring about such a result.
Two important principles emerge from this verse: (a) that the things of this world having been made for the use and benefit of man are, as a rule, pure and clean; the forbidden things being only exceptions; (b) that clean and pure food exercises a beneficial influence on man’s spiritual development, while unclean and impure food produces an adverse effect upon it.
Moreover, the verse lays down three stages of spiritual progress for believers. In the first stage, believers fear God and believe and do good works, while in the second stage they fear God and believe, their belief being at this stage so strong as to become a natural and constant source of good works which become, as it were, part and parcel of their belief, and in the third and final stage they fear God and do good to others which is not possible without perfect belief and good works, the mention of both of which has consequently been here left out as being understood. Thus, the words "and do good works" have been omitted in the description of the second stage, while the words "and believe" have been replaced with the words "and do good" in the description of the third stage.
It should be noted that the expression اتقوا (fear God), which has been repeated three times in the verse under comment, is peculiar to the Arabic language and gives a very vast meaning, the root idea underlying the word being "to be ever watchful and to be ever taking God for shelter" (see 2:3). Similarly, the expression احسنوا (do good) is very vast in its significance, for which see 2:113.
791
Two important principles emerge from this verse: (a) That the things of this world having been made for the use and benefit of man are, as a rule, pure and clean; the forbidden things being only exceptions. (b) That clean and pure food exercises a beneficial influence on man’s moral development, while unclean and impure food produces an adverse effect. The verse lays down three stages of spiritual progress. In the first stage, believers fear God and believe and do good works; in the second stage they fear God and believe, their belief at this stage being so strong that the doing of good works becomes, as it were, a part and parcel of their belief. In the third stage they fear God and do good to their fellow beings as if they are actually seeing God.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَيَبْلُوَنَّكُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِشَىْءٍ مِّنَ ٱلصَّيْدِ تَنَالُهُۥٓ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَرِمَاحُكُمْ لِيَعْلَمَ ٱللَّهُ مَن يَخَافُهُۥ بِٱلْغَيْبِ ۚ فَمَنِ ٱعْتَدَىٰ بَعْدَ ذَٰلِكَ فَلَهُۥ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
57:26.
57:26.
As hunting is ordinarily done in a jungle where one is generally alone and where there is none beside God to observe one breaking the Divine commandments, the verse fittingly mentions hunting to illustrate God- fearingness. It also serves as an introduction to the commandment that follows in the next verse.
57:26.
Commentary:
As hunting is ordinarily done in a jungle where one is generally alone and where there is none beside God to observe one’s breaking Divine commandments, the verse fittingly mentions hunting to illustrate تقوی or God-fearingness. While engaged in hunting, man’s abstention from violating Divine commandments would show that he has really done so out of the fear of God. It is thus that, by an outward act, the inner condition of a man’s heart may become revealed.
The verse also serves as an introduction to the commandment that follows in the next verse and prepares believers for the acceptance of an injunction which ran counter to the prevalent practice.
c
57:26.
a
57:26.
722
Commentary:
As hunting is ordinarily done in a jungle where one is generally alone and where there is none beside God to observe one’s breaking Divine commandments, the verse fittingly mentions hunting to illustrate تقوی or God-fearingness. While engaged in hunting, man’s abstention from violating Divine commandments would show that he has really done so out of the fear of God. It is thus that, by an outward act, the inner condition of a man’s heart may become revealed.
The verse also serves as an introduction to the commandment that follows in the next verse and prepares believers for the acceptance of an injunction which ran counter to the prevalent practice.
a
57:26.
792
As hunting is ordinarily done in a jungle where one is generally alone and where there is none beside God to observe one breaking the Divine commandments, the verse fittingly mentions hunting to illustrate God- fearingness. It also serves as an introduction to the commandment that follows in the next verse.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَا تَقْتُلُوا۟ ٱلصَّيْدَ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ ۚ وَمَن قَتَلَهُۥ مِنكُم مُّتَعَمِّدًا فَجَزَآءٌ مِّثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ ٱلنَّعَمِ يَحْكُمُ بِهِۦ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنكُمْ هَدْيًۢا بَٰلِغَ ٱلْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّٰرَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَٰكِينَ أَوْ عَدْلُ ذَٰلِكَ صِيَامًا لِّيَذُوقَ وَبَالَ أَمْرِهِۦ ۗ عَفَا ٱللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَفَ ۚ وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنتَقِمُ ٱللَّهُ مِنْهُ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو ٱنتِقَامٍ
2:276.
5:2, 97.
5:2, 97.
Important Words:
انتقام (retribution) is derived from نقم. They say نقم الیه i.e. he exacted vengeance upon him; he punished him. انتقمت منهmeans, I took vengeance on him; I inflicted penal retribution on him or I punished him. انتقام thus means, vengeance, punishment or penal retribution (Lane & Aqrab). See also 3:5 and 5:60.
Commentary:
If a man kills game, when he is in the state of احرام (pilgrimage), he should give as compensation a like animal to be taken to Mecca for sacrifice. For instance, if the game killed by him is a deer, he should offer a goat. If the like of the game killed cannot be found, then an animal costing approximately as much as the game killed should be offered, or failing that, the pilgrim should spend the estimated price of the game in feeding the poor, which is two مد per head according to some theologians and one صاع according to others, a مد being roughly two handfuls of corn while a صاع is four times as much as a مد. If, however, the pilgrim is unable to do even that, he should fast for as many days as the number of the poor he could feed with the estimated price of the game killed. The fasting and the feeding of the poor, as the case may be, should preferably be done at Mecca.
a
2:276.
d
5:2, 97.
a
5:2, 97.
b
2:276.723
Important Words:
انتقام (retribution) is derived from نقم. They say نقم الیه i.e. he exacted vengeance upon him; he punished him. انتقمت منهmeans, I took vengeance on him; I inflicted penal retribution on him or I punished him. انتقام thus means, vengeance, punishment or penal retribution (Lane & Aqrab). See also 3:5 and 5:60.
Commentary:
If a man kills game, when he is in the state of احرام (pilgrimage), he should give as compensation a like animal to be taken to Mecca for sacrifice. For instance, if the game killed by him is a deer, he should offer a goat. If the like of the game killed cannot be found, then an animal costing approximately as much as the game killed should be offered, or failing that, the pilgrim should spend the estimated price of the game in feeding the poor, which is two مد per head according to some theologians and one صاع according to others, a مد being roughly two handfuls of corn while a صاع is four times as much as a مد. If, however, the pilgrim is unable to do even that, he should fast for as many days as the number of the poor he could feed with the estimated price of the game killed. The fasting and the feeding of the poor, as the case may be, should preferably be done at Mecca.
a
2:276.
b
5:2, 97.
أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ صَيْدُ ٱلْبَحْرِ وَطَعَامُهُۥ مَتَٰعًا لَّكُمْ وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِ ۖ وَحُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ صَيْدُ ٱلْبَرِّ مَا دُمْتُمْ حُرُمًا ۗ وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ ٱلَّذِىٓ إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
5:2, 96.
واؤ کے معنے عربی زبان میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (مُغْنی اللَّبِیب)
5:2, 96.
The word "sea" includes rivers, streams, lakes, ponds, etc. See 7:139.
5:2, 96.
Commentary:
The word بحر (sea) here includes rivers, streams, lakes, ponds, etc. See 7:139.
As during the time of Pilgrimage, hunting on land is likely to prove inconvenient and even dangerous to pilgrims visiting the Ka‘bah, whereas the catching of sea-game does not interfere with traffic, so the former has been prohibited and the latter allowed.
b
5:2, 96.
1
واؤ کے معنے عربی زبان میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (مُغْنی اللَّبِیب)
a
5:2, 96.
724
Commentary:
The word بحر (sea) here includes rivers, streams, lakes, ponds, etc. See 7:139.
As during the time of Pilgrimage, hunting on land is likely to prove inconvenient and even dangerous to pilgrims visiting the Ka‘bah, whereas the catching of sea-game does not interfere with traffic, so the former has been prohibited and the latter allowed.
b
5:2, 96.
793
The word "sea" includes rivers, streams, lakes, ponds, etc. See 7:139.
۞ جَعَلَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلْكَعْبَةَ ٱلْبَيْتَ ٱلْحَرَامَ قِيَٰمًا لِّلنَّاسِ وَٱلشَّهْرَ ٱلْحَرَامَ وَٱلْهَدْىَ وَٱلْقَلَٰٓئِدَ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ لِتَعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
قِـیَامًا کے معنے ہیں ایسی تعلیم جو کبھی منسوخ نہیں ہوتی (مفردات)
5:3.
2:126; 3:97, 98.
God has made Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah a sign for the progress and prosperity of Muslims. So long as they will continue to perform Pilgrimage, God’s grace will continue to attend them. Pilgrimage is a means of support for men in a material sense also. Muslims from all parts of the world visit the Ka‘bah in hundreds of thousands every year and this serves as a potent means of support for the Meccans. But the promise is not confined to the people of Mecca but encompasses in its purview all mankind. Qiyam also signifies a teaching which is permanent and not subject to abrogation.
2:126; 3:97-98.
5:3.
Important Words:
قیاما (means of support and uplift) is the noun-infinitive from قام meaning, he stood up, or he stood still. They say: قام المرأةi.e. he (the husband) supported or maintained the woman. قام به قیاما تاما means, he managed it (an affair, etc.) perfectly. قیاماtherefore signifies, means of support and uplift (Lane, Aqrab & Zamakhshari). See also 4:6.
Commentary:
God has made Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah a sign for the progress and prosperity of Muslims. So long as they will continue to perform Pilgrimage, God’s grace will continue to attend them. But it is regrettable that wealthy Muslims have now generally grown negligent in this respect, with the result that their glory has departed.
Pilgrimage is also a means of support for men in a material sense. Muslims from all parts of the world visit the Ka‘bah and this serves as a means of support for the people of Mecca. Abraham left his wife Hagar and his son Ishmael in the wilderness of Paran near Mecca, apparently to die from starvation. But God made provision not only for Hagar and Ishmael in that barren and bleak desert but also for their posterity for all times to come. See also ch. 106. But to say that the promise that the Pilgrimage will continue to prove a means of subsistence for Meccans only is to limit its vast scope and application. It certainly is not confined to the people of Mecca but encompasses all mankind. It is clear from the verse that not only will the Pilgrimage to Mecca with its attendant rites continue till the end of time, but that the world itself will last only so long as the Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah continues and that it will come to an end when the Pilgrimage ceases to be performed. This is indeed a great prophecy; for there have been many places in the world which were the resorts of pilgrims in their own time but which have long ceased to be so and are now deserted and forgotten. But the Ka‘bah is meant to remain for all times "an inviolable house and a means of support and uplift for mankind".
c
2:126; 3:97, 98.
d
5:3.
1
قِـیَامًا کے معنے ہیں ایسی تعلیم جو کبھی منسوخ نہیں ہوتی (مفردات)
b
2:126; 3:97-98.
c
5:3.
725
Important Words:
قیاما (means of support and uplift) is the noun-infinitive from قام meaning, he stood up, or he stood still. They say: قام المرأةi.e. he (the husband) supported or maintained the woman. قام به قیاما تاما means, he managed it (an affair, etc.) perfectly. قیاماtherefore signifies, means of support and uplift (Lane, Aqrab & Zamakhshari). See also 4:6.
Commentary:
God has made Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah a sign for the progress and prosperity of Muslims. So long as they will continue to perform Pilgrimage, God’s grace will continue to attend them. But it is regrettable that wealthy Muslims have now generally grown negligent in this respect, with the result that their glory has departed.
Pilgrimage is also a means of support for men in a material sense. Muslims from all parts of the world visit the Ka‘bah and this serves as a means of support for the people of Mecca. Abraham left his wife Hagar and his son Ishmael in the wilderness of Paran near Mecca, apparently to die from starvation. But God made provision not only for Hagar and Ishmael in that barren and bleak desert but also for their posterity for all times to come. See also ch. 106. But to say that the promise that the Pilgrimage will continue to prove a means of subsistence for Meccans only is to limit its vast scope and application. It certainly is not confined to the people of Mecca but encompasses all mankind. It is clear from the verse that not only will the Pilgrimage to Mecca with its attendant rites continue till the end of time, but that the world itself will last only so long as the Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah continues and that it will come to an end when the Pilgrimage ceases to be performed. This is indeed a great prophecy; for there have been many places in the world which were the resorts of pilgrims in their own time but which have long ceased to be so and are now deserted and forgotten. But the Ka‘bah is meant to remain for all times "an inviolable house and a means of support and uplift for mankind".
a
5:3.
c
2:126; 3:97, 98.
794
God has made Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah a sign for the progress and prosperity of Muslims. So long as they will continue to perform Pilgrimage, God’s grace will continue to attend them. Pilgrimage is a means of support for men in a material sense also. Muslims from all parts of the world visit the Ka‘bah in hundreds of thousands every year and this serves as a potent means of support for the Meccans. But the promise is not confined to the people of Mecca but encompasses in its purview all mankind. Qiyam also signifies a teaching which is permanent and not subject to abrogation.
ٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ شَدِيدُ ٱلْعِقَابِ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
15:50, 51.
15:50, 51.
15:50-51.
Commentary:
The Divine attributes of forgiveness and mercy are given great prominence in the Quran. My mercy encompasses all things, says the Holy Book (7:157). Therefore, whenever God warns people of His punishment in the Quran, He also makes it a point to remind them of His attributes of forgiveness and mercy, thus showing that these attributes predominate over His other attributes and only await a gesture of goodness on the part of man to show themselves.
e
15:50, 51.
a
15:50-51.
726
Commentary:
The Divine attributes of forgiveness and mercy are given great prominence in the Quran. My mercy encompasses all things, says the Holy Book (7:157). Therefore, whenever God warns people of His punishment in the Quran, He also makes it a point to remind them of His attributes of forgiveness and mercy, thus showing that these attributes predominate over His other attributes and only await a gesture of goodness on the part of man to show themselves.
b
15:50, 51.
مَّا عَلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ إِلَّا ٱلْبَلَٰغُ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ مَا تُبْدُونَ وَمَا تَكْتُمُونَ
16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
2:78; 6:4; 11:6; 16:20.
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the responsibility and duty of a Prophet. With the deliverance of the message entrusted to a Prophet, his duty ends, and he is not responsible if, in spite of his clear warnings, the people reject his mission. He has not been given the power to force them to believe. In fact, each Divine Message serves as a guidance for the people to whom it is given. If they live upto it and repent of their evil ways, they find God Forgiving and Merciful; but if they persist in their wicked practices, they are punished and God makes another people take their place.
f
16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
g
2:78; 6:4; 11:6; 16:20.
a
16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
b
2:78; 6:4; 11:6; 16:20.
727
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the responsibility and duty of a Prophet. With the deliverance of the message entrusted to a Prophet, his duty ends, and he is not responsible if, in spite of his clear warnings, the people reject his mission. He has not been given the power to force them to believe. In fact, each Divine Message serves as a guidance for the people to whom it is given. If they live upto it and repent of their evil ways, they find God Forgiving and Merciful; but if they persist in their wicked practices, they are punished and God makes another people take their place.
c
16:83; 36:18; 64:13.
d
2:78; 6:4; 11:6; 16:20.
قُل لَّا يَسْتَوِى ٱلْخَبِيثُ وَٱلطَّيِّبُ وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ كَثْرَةُ ٱلْخَبِيثِ ۚ فَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ يَٰٓأُو۟لِى ٱلْأَلْبَٰبِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
2:268.
2:268.
Being naturally influenced by his environment man is prone to follow and imitate others, particularly when they happen to be in the majority. The verse contains a warning against unthinking and blind following of the majority.
2:268.
Commentary:
Being naturally influenced by his environment, man is prone to follow and imitate what others do, particularly when they happen to be in the majority. This verse, however, is a warning against unthinking and blind following of the majority. The real criterion by which the worth of a thing is to be judged is not how many people do it, but what good it contains; and, God being the source of all good, the only true and unfailing test is, as the verse puts it, تقوی or God-fearingness.
a
2:268.
c
2:268.
728
Commentary:
Being naturally influenced by his environment, man is prone to follow and imitate what others do, particularly when they happen to be in the majority. This verse, however, is a warning against unthinking and blind following of the majority. The real criterion by which the worth of a thing is to be judged is not how many people do it, but what good it contains; and, God being the source of all good, the only true and unfailing test is, as the verse puts it, تقوی or God-fearingness.
e
2:268.
795
Being naturally influenced by his environment man is prone to follow and imitate others, particularly when they happen to be in the majority. The verse contains a warning against unthinking and blind following of the majority.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَا تَسْـَٔلُوا۟ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ وَإِن تَسْـَٔلُوا۟ عَنْهَا حِينَ يُنَزَّلُ ٱلْقُرْءَانُ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ عَفَا ٱللَّهُ عَنْهَا ۗ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٌ حَلِيمٌ
2:109.
The basis of the Islamic Shari‘ah is threefold: (1) The Law as embodied in the Qur’an, (2) the Sunnah or the practice of the Holy Prophet, and (3) injunctions and precepts contained in his authentic sayings. These three sources of Islamic Law deal with all the fundamental problems of man, but minor details are left to his discretion to solve them in the light of the above three torch-bearers of guidance, aided and assisted by his own God- given intellectual powers and faculties. It is to matters relating to minor details that the present verse refers.
2:109.
Commentary:
The verse is important, as it sheds light on the principle underlying the Shari‘ah, i.e. the code of Divine Laws. The bases of the Islamic Shari‘ah are threefold: (1) the Law embodied in the Quran, (2) Sunnah or the practice of the Holy Prophet, and (3) the injunctions and precepts contained in his sayings. These three sources of Islamic Law deal with all the fundamental problems of man, but minor details are left to be thought out by man himself in the light of the above three torch-bearers of guidance, aided and assisted by his own God-given intellectual powers and faculties. It is to matters relating to minor details that the present verse refers and God warns the Faithful that the habit of asking questions about such matters will do them more harm than good.
As a matter of fact, God, in His infinite wisdom, leaves sufficient room for individuals to exercise and develop their power of judgement and their reasoning faculty. When man is confronted with situations and circumstances about which he finds no definite and clear-cut guidance in the Quran, or in the practice or sayings of the Holy Prophet, he has to find a way for himself in order to meet them as best he can, keeping always in view the guiding and unalterable principle that nothing is to be done which runs counter to any Quranic injunction or to the established practice and the authentic sayings of the Holy Prophet. Islam is thus not a hard and fast code of laws, for it does not lay down rigid injunctions regarding minor and ever-changing details. On the contrary, it affords sufficient scope for individ-uals to exercise their judgement in order to adapt an injunction of a general nature to meet a new and changed situation. The basic principles, however, are unchangable. But as details continue to change, Islam has not resorted to rigid legislation with regard to minor details and has forbidden Muslims to ask for legislation regarding them. Indeed, it was about filling up these very details to meet new and altered conditions that the Holy Prophet said اختلاف امتی رحمة i.e. "The difference of opinion among my followers is, indeed, a source of mercy". This hadith meant that as it had been left to Muslims to chalk out a way for themselves with regard to such minor details about which no definite pronouncement is to be found in the Shari‘ah, there was bound to be a difference of opinion among Muslim theologians about them, but that this difference would prove a blessing for them because it would afford opportunities for the exercise and cultivation of their reasoning faculties as well as a suitable and flexible law about ever-changing details.
The reader will see that this verse also incidentally refutes the allegations of those who say that the laws of Islam, being rigid and unchangeable, afford not room for the exercise of individual judgement, and that they fetter humanity for all time to hard and fast rules and are thus calculated to impede the intellectual advancement of man rather than help it.
The expression, which if revealed to you would cause you trouble, means that if God or His Prophet had legislated about minor details and had not left such matters to individual discretion so that people might formulate law concerning them according to their own judgement and their own circumstances, they would have found it troublesome and the development of man’s intellect would have become seriously hampered.
b
2:109.
394
伊斯兰教律令的基础有三个方面: (1) «古兰经» 中所体现的律令, (2) 圣行, 即穆圣的实践以及 (3) 可靠的圣训中所包含的各种命令和教训。伊斯兰教经律的这三个来源涉及人所有基本问题。可是, 次要的细节留待他自己利用安拉赐给他的智慧和才能在以上三种引导的光辉下而自作决定。本节经文所指的, 就是与次要细节有关的那些事情。
d
2:109.
729
Commentary:
The verse is important, as it sheds light on the principle underlying the Shari‘ah, i.e. the code of Divine Laws. The bases of the Islamic Shari‘ah are threefold: (1) the Law embodied in the Quran, (2) Sunnah or the practice of the Holy Prophet, and (3) the injunctions and precepts contained in his sayings. These three sources of Islamic Law deal with all the fundamental problems of man, but minor details are left to be thought out by man himself in the light of the above three torch-bearers of guidance, aided and assisted by his own God-given intellectual powers and faculties. It is to matters relating to minor details that the present verse refers and God warns the Faithful that the habit of asking questions about such matters will do them more harm than good.
As a matter of fact, God, in His infinite wisdom, leaves sufficient room for individuals to exercise and develop their power of judgement and their reasoning faculty. When man is confronted with situations and circumstances about which he finds no definite and clear-cut guidance in the Quran, or in the practice or sayings of the Holy Prophet, he has to find a way for himself in order to meet them as best he can, keeping always in view the guiding and unalterable principle that nothing is to be done which runs counter to any Quranic injunction or to the established practice and the authentic sayings of the Holy Prophet. Islam is thus not a hard and fast code of laws, for it does not lay down rigid injunctions regarding minor and ever-changing details. On the contrary, it affords sufficient scope for individ-uals to exercise their judgement in order to adapt an injunction of a general nature to meet a new and changed situation. The basic principles, however, are unchangable. But as details continue to change, Islam has not resorted to rigid legislation with regard to minor details and has forbidden Muslims to ask for legislation regarding them. Indeed, it was about filling up these very details to meet new and altered conditions that the Holy Prophet said اختلاف امتی رحمة i.e. "The difference of opinion among my followers is, indeed, a source of mercy". This hadith meant that as it had been left to Muslims to chalk out a way for themselves with regard to such minor details about which no definite pronouncement is to be found in the Shari‘ah, there was bound to be a difference of opinion among Muslim theologians about them, but that this difference would prove a blessing for them because it would afford opportunities for the exercise and cultivation of their reasoning faculties as well as a suitable and flexible law about ever-changing details.
The reader will see that this verse also incidentally refutes the allegations of those who say that the laws of Islam, being rigid and unchangeable, afford not room for the exercise of individual judgement, and that they fetter humanity for all time to hard and fast rules and are thus calculated to impede the intellectual advancement of man rather than help it.
The expression, which if revealed to you would cause you trouble, means that if God or His Prophet had legislated about minor details and had not left such matters to individual discretion so that people might formulate law concerning them according to their own judgement and their own circumstances, they would have found it troublesome and the development of man’s intellect would have become seriously hampered.
a
2:109.
796
The basis of the Islamic Shari‘ah is threefold: (1) The Law as embodied in the Qur’an, (2) the Sunnah or the practice of the Holy Prophet, and (3) injunctions and precepts contained in his authentic sayings. These three sources of Islamic Law deal with all the fundamental problems of man, but minor details are left to his discretion to solve them in the light of the above three torch-bearers of guidance, aided and assisted by his own God- given intellectual powers and faculties. It is to matters relating to minor details that the present verse refers.
قَدْ سَأَلَهَا قَوْمٌ مِّن قَبْلِكُمْ ثُمَّ أَصْبَحُوا۟ بِهَا كَٰفِرِينَ
قرآن مجید میں ثُمَّ کا لفظ ہے مگر ہم نے ترجمہ میں حذف کر دیا ہے کیونکہ اس کے بغیر اردو اچھی رہتی ہے۔
2:109.
Unnecessary questioning about minor details or seeking legislation on them is generally to the detriment of the questioner himself. It limits his discretion and fetters his judgment, besides binding him to unnecessary and irksome legislation. The Israelites put unnecessary questions to Moses in regard to minor details with the result that they created difficulties for themselves and ended by breaking the commandments of God (2:109).
2:109.
Commentary:
Unnecessary questioning about minor details and seeking legislation on them is always to the detriment of the questioner himself. It limits his discretion and fetters his judgement, besides binding him and his co-religionists to unnecessary and irksome legislation. The Israelites are reported in the Quran to have put unnecessary questions to Moses in regard to minor details with the result that they created difficulties for themselves and became more and more perplexed and confounded and ended with breaking the commandments of God and drawing His displeasure on themselves (e.g. 2:109).
c
2:109.
395
关于次要的细节的事情, 提出不必提的问题或者对它们谋求立法的根据, 一般对提问题者本身是不利的。这除了把他束缚于不必要的以及令人厌烦的立法程序以外, 也限制了他的判断或选择的自由并束缚了他的判断力。以色列人向穆撒提出关于很少有详细说明的那些不必提的问题, 结果给他们自己引起了困难, 以安拉中断给他们律令告终 (2:109)。
2
قرآن مجید میں ثُمَّ کا لفظ ہے مگر ہم نے ترجمہ میں حذف کر دیا ہے کیونکہ اس کے بغیر اردو اچھی رہتی ہے۔
a
2:109.
730
Commentary:
Unnecessary questioning about minor details and seeking legislation on them is always to the detriment of the questioner himself. It limits his discretion and fetters his judgement, besides binding him and his co-religionists to unnecessary and irksome legislation. The Israelites are reported in the Quran to have put unnecessary questions to Moses in regard to minor details with the result that they created difficulties for themselves and became more and more perplexed and confounded and ended with breaking the commandments of God and drawing His displeasure on themselves (e.g. 2:109).
b
2:109.
797
Unnecessary questioning about minor details or seeking legislation on them is generally to the detriment of the questioner himself. It limits his discretion and fetters his judgment, besides binding him to unnecessary and irksome legislation. The Israelites put unnecessary questions to Moses in regard to minor details with the result that they created difficulties for themselves and ended by breaking the commandments of God (2:109).
مَا جَعَلَ ٱللَّهُ مِنۢ بَحِيرَةٍ وَلَا سَآئِبَةٍ وَلَا وَصِيلَةٍ وَلَا حَامٍ ۙ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلْكَذِبَ ۖ وَأَكْثَرُهُمْ لَا يَعْقِلُونَ
6:137.
بَحِيْرَة (Bahirah, 割耳驼): 阿拉伯异教徒给一只母驼取的名字。这只母驼生了七只幼驼, 因此在割裂了它的耳朵之后, 放它自由自在吃草。这只母驼就奉献给某一神灵, 不再挤它的奶喝, 也不再把它作为运输工具。
سَائِبَة (Sa’ibah, 自由驼) :一只母驼生了五只幼驼之后, 放它去喝水吃草。
وَصِيْلَة (Wasilah, 一只母驼或母绵羊或母山羊): 连续生了七只雌仔以后以一个神灵的名义放了它, 如果第七胎它生了两只幼仔, 一只雄的和一只雌的, 也在放掉之列。
حَامْ (Ham): 一只骆驼做了七只幼仔的父亲, 它也被放了并且再不作乘骑或运输之用。
بَحِیْرَۃٌ: بَحَرْتُ الْبَعِیْرَ کے معنے ہیں شَقَقْتُ اُذُنَہٗ شَقًّا وَاسِعًا میں نے اونٹ کے کان کو اچھی طرح پھاڑ دیا (مفردات) اور بَحِیْرَۃٌ اس اونٹنی کو کہتے ہیں‘ جس کے کان پھاڑ دئیے گئے ہوں۔ جاہلیت میں یہ رسم تھی کہ جب کوئی اونٹنی دس بچے دے دیتی تو اس کے کان چھید دیتے اور اس کو کھلا چھوڑ دیتے نہ تو اس پر کوئی سوار ہوتا اور نہ اس پر بوجھ لادتا۔ (مفردات)
اَلسَّائِبَۃُ : وہ اونٹنی جو چراگاہ میں کھلی چھوڑ دی جائے۔ نہ پانی کے حوض سے اسے روکا جائے اور نہ چارے سے اور جاہلیت میں یہ اس وقت کرتے تھے جب کوئی اونٹنی پانچ بچے دے دیتی۔
وَصِیْلَۃٌ: یہ بھی جاہلیت کی ایک رسم تھی کہ جب بکری نر اور مادہ دونوں اکٹھے بچے دیتی تو ان کو ذبح نہیں کرتے تھے تا ایک کے ذبح کرنے سے دوسرے بچے کو تکلیف نہ ہو۔
حَام: وہ سانڈ جس کی نسل سے دس بچے ہو جائیں۔ اس کو چھوڑ دیتے۔ نہ اس پر سوار ہوتے اور نہ اس سے اور کام لیتے اور چراگاہ اور پانی سے نہ روکا جاتا۔
6:137.
Bahirah: A name given by pagan Arabs to a she-camel which had given birth to seven young ones and was then let loose to feed freely after its ears were slit. It was dedicated to some god and its milk was not used nor its back.
Sa’ibah: A she-camel let loose to water and pasture after giving birth to five young ones.
Wasilah: A she-camel (or an ewe or she-goat) let loose in the name of a god after she had given birth to seven female young ones consecutively. If at the seventh birth she bore a pair, male and female, these were also let loose.
Hamin: A camel which had fathered seven young ones. It was let loose and was not used for riding or carrying. It was free to pasture and water.
After having stated that minor matters and details have been left to man to legislate as he thinks proper, the verse fittingly draws attention to the fact that such freedom and discretion are not allowed in fundamentals, because in fundamentals unanimity is essential and divergence of opinion may prove immensely harmful. The verse gives an illustration to show that human intellect cannot be trusted with the making of the laws on fundamental matters. The Arabs used to let loose the animals mentioned in the verse in honour of their idols. Besides being based on disbelief and superstition, the practice was also highly foolish. The animals thus let loose wrought great havoc wherever they went. The Qur’an refers to this evil practice as an example of man-made laws and warns Christians who question the wisdom of a revealed Law to learn a lesson from the morally degrading practices to which the pagan Arabs had resorted because they had no revealed Law to guide them.
6:137.
Important Words:
بحیره (Bahirah) is derived from بحر which means, he cut or slit lengthwise; he split or clave. Bahirah was a name given by the pagan Arabs to a camel (or a goat) which they let loose to feed, after slitting its ears. The word may be applied both to males and females, but in practice it was only the females that were thus let loose to pasture where they liked. They were dedicated to some god and their milk was not used nor their back. The description of Bahirah varied among different tribes.
سائبة (Sa’ibah) is derived from ساب which means, it or he went away at random or went wherever it or he liked. سائبة was a name given to a she-camel set free to go wherever she pleased. She was generally let loose as an offering to the gods when one recovered from a sickness or returned safe from a journey. Often a she-camel having given birth to 10 female young ones was let loose to pasture where she would, and she was not ridden nor was her milk drunk except by her young.
وصلیة (Wasilah) is derived from وصل which means, he connected or joined. وصیلة was the name given to a she-camel that was let loose in the name of a god after she had consecutively given birth to seven female young ones. If at the seventh birth, she bore a pair, male and female, each of the latter was also let loose.
حام (Ham) is derived from حمی. They say احمی الشیء i.e. he prohibited the thing; or he protected it; or defended it against encroachment, invasion or attack. حام which is really حامی therefore means a stallion camel that has his back prohibited or interdicted to be used for bearing a rider or carrying a burden; such camel was neither ridden nor shorn of his fur; he was left at liberty and was not debarred from pasturage or from water. The word is also used about a stallion camel whose offspring’s offspring has conceived (Lane).
Commentary:
After having said that minor matters and details should be left to man to legislate as he thinks proper, the Quran, in the present verse, fittingly draws our attention to the fact that such freedom and discretion cannot be allowed to man in fundamentals and things of importance, because in such matters unanimity is essential and divergence of opinion may prove immensely harmful. The verse under comment gives an illustration to show that human intellect cannot be trusted with the making of laws on fundamental matters, for, if left to itself, it is likely to make laws that would lead man to perdition. An instance of such laws is given in this verse. It is really Christians for whom the address in this verse is meant; but instead of drawing attention to the laws devised and invented by Christians, the Quran very wisely refers here to certain practices of the pagan Arabs, for one can more easily see a mote in another man’s eye than a beam in one’s own. The Arabs used to let loose the animals mentioned in the verse in honour of their idols. Besides being based on disbelief and superstition, the practice was also highly foolish. The animals thus let loose wrought great havoc wherever they went. They devastated field crops and gardens and killed children. The Quran refers to the letting of these animals as an example of man-made laws and warns Christians who question the wisdom and blessings of a revealed Law to learn a lesson from the degrading practices to which the pagan Arabs had fallen victim, because they had no revealed Law to guide them.
d
6:137.
396
بَحِيْرَة (Bahirah, 割耳驼): 阿拉伯异教徒给一只母驼取的名字。这只母驼生了七只幼驼, 因此在割裂了它的耳朵之后, 放它自由自在吃草。这只母驼就奉献给某一神灵, 不再挤它的奶喝, 也不再把它作为运输工具。
397
سَائِبَة (Sa’ibah, 自由驼) :一只母驼生了五只幼驼之后, 放它去喝水吃草。
398
وَصِيْلَة (Wasilah, 一只母驼或母绵羊或母山羊): 连续生了七只雌仔以后以一个神灵的名义放了它, 如果第七胎它生了两只幼仔, 一只雄的和一只雌的, 也在放掉之列。
399
حَامْ (Ham): 一只骆驼做了七只幼仔的父亲, 它也被放了并且再不作乘骑或运输之用。
1
بَحِیْرَۃٌ: بَحَرْتُ الْبَعِیْرَ کے معنے ہیں شَقَقْتُ اُذُنَہٗ شَقًّا وَاسِعًا میں نے اونٹ کے کان کو اچھی طرح پھاڑ دیا (مفردات) اور بَحِیْرَۃٌ اس اونٹنی کو کہتے ہیں‘ جس کے کان پھاڑ دئیے گئے ہوں۔ جاہلیت میں یہ رسم تھی کہ جب کوئی اونٹنی دس بچے دے دیتی تو اس کے کان چھید دیتے اور اس کو کھلا چھوڑ دیتے نہ تو اس پر کوئی سوار ہوتا اور نہ اس پر بوجھ لادتا۔ (مفردات)
2
اَلسَّائِبَۃُ : وہ اونٹنی جو چراگاہ میں کھلی چھوڑ دی جائے۔ نہ پانی کے حوض سے اسے روکا جائے اور نہ چارے سے اور جاہلیت میں یہ اس وقت کرتے تھے جب کوئی اونٹنی پانچ بچے دے دیتی۔
3
وَصِیْلَۃٌ: یہ بھی جاہلیت کی ایک رسم تھی کہ جب بکری نر اور مادہ دونوں اکٹھے بچے دیتی تو ان کو ذبح نہیں کرتے تھے تا ایک کے ذبح کرنے سے دوسرے بچے کو تکلیف نہ ہو۔
4
حَام: وہ سانڈ جس کی نسل سے دس بچے ہو جائیں۔ اس کو چھوڑ دیتے۔ نہ اس پر سوار ہوتے اور نہ اس سے اور کام لیتے اور چراگاہ اور پانی سے نہ روکا جاتا۔
b
6:137.
731
Important Words:
بحیره (Bahirah) is derived from بحر which means, he cut or slit lengthwise; he split or clave. Bahirah was a name given by the pagan Arabs to a camel (or a goat) which they let loose to feed, after slitting its ears. The word may be applied both to males and females, but in practice it was only the females that were thus let loose to pasture where they liked. They were dedicated to some god and their milk was not used nor their back. The description of Bahirah varied among different tribes.
سائبة (Sa’ibah) is derived from ساب which means, it or he went away at random or went wherever it or he liked. سائبة was a name given to a she-camel set free to go wherever she pleased. She was generally let loose as an offering to the gods when one recovered from a sickness or returned safe from a journey. Often a she-camel having given birth to 10 female young ones was let loose to pasture where she would, and she was not ridden nor was her milk drunk except by her young.
وصلیة (Wasilah) is derived from وصل which means, he connected or joined. وصیلة was the name given to a she-camel that was let loose in the name of a god after she had consecutively given birth to seven female young ones. If at the seventh birth, she bore a pair, male and female, each of the latter was also let loose.
حام (Ham) is derived from حمی. They say احمی الشیء i.e. he prohibited the thing; or he protected it; or defended it against encroachment, invasion or attack. حام which is really حامی therefore means a stallion camel that has his back prohibited or interdicted to be used for bearing a rider or carrying a burden; such camel was neither ridden nor shorn of his fur; he was left at liberty and was not debarred from pasturage or from water. The word is also used about a stallion camel whose offspring’s offspring has conceived (Lane).
Commentary:
After having said that minor matters and details should be left to man to legislate as he thinks proper, the Quran, in the present verse, fittingly draws our attention to the fact that such freedom and discretion cannot be allowed to man in fundamentals and things of importance, because in such matters unanimity is essential and divergence of opinion may prove immensely harmful. The verse under comment gives an illustration to show that human intellect cannot be trusted with the making of laws on fundamental matters, for, if left to itself, it is likely to make laws that would lead man to perdition. An instance of such laws is given in this verse. It is really Christians for whom the address in this verse is meant; but instead of drawing attention to the laws devised and invented by Christians, the Quran very wisely refers here to certain practices of the pagan Arabs, for one can more easily see a mote in another man’s eye than a beam in one’s own. The Arabs used to let loose the animals mentioned in the verse in honour of their idols. Besides being based on disbelief and superstition, the practice was also highly foolish. The animals thus let loose wrought great havoc wherever they went. They devastated field crops and gardens and killed children. The Quran refers to the letting of these animals as an example of man-made laws and warns Christians who question the wisdom and blessings of a revealed Law to learn a lesson from the degrading practices to which the pagan Arabs had fallen victim, because they had no revealed Law to guide them.
c
6:137.
798
Bahirah: A name given by pagan Arabs to a she-camel which had given birth to seven young ones and was then let loose to feed freely after its ears were slit. It was dedicated to some god and its milk was not used nor its back.
798A
Sa’ibah: A she-camel let loose to water and pasture after giving birth to five young ones.
798B
Wasilah: A she-camel (or an ewe or she-goat) let loose in the name of a god after she had given birth to seven female young ones consecutively. If at the seventh birth she bore a pair, male and female, these were also let loose.
798C
Hamin: A camel which had fathered seven young ones. It was let loose and was not used for riding or carrying. It was free to pasture and water.
798D
After having stated that minor matters and details have been left to man to legislate as he thinks proper, the verse fittingly draws attention to the fact that such freedom and discretion are not allowed in fundamentals, because in fundamentals unanimity is essential and divergence of opinion may prove immensely harmful. The verse gives an illustration to show that human intellect cannot be trusted with the making of the laws on fundamental matters. The Arabs used to let loose the animals mentioned in the verse in honour of their idols. Besides being based on disbelief and superstition, the practice was also highly foolish. The animals thus let loose wrought great havoc wherever they went. The Qur’an refers to this evil practice as an example of man-made laws and warns Christians who question the wisdom of a revealed Law to learn a lesson from the morally degrading practices to which the pagan Arabs had resorted because they had no revealed Law to guide them.
وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْا۟ إِلَىٰ مَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ وَإِلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ قَالُوا۟ حَسْبُنَا مَا وَجَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ ءَابَآءَنَآ ۚ أَوَلَوْ كَانَ ءَابَآؤُهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ شَيْـًٔا وَلَا يَهْتَدُونَ
2:171; 31:22.
Commentary:
It is indeed strange that when science and knowledge advance and new discoveries and new inventions are made, people are quick to throw overboard worn out ideas and theories tenaciously held by their forefathers and hasten to accept and benefit by the new inventions and discoveries; but when a Prophet brings to them a new guidance from God, they refuse to accept it on the ground that it does not agree with the beliefs and ideas held by their ancestors and with their own time-honoured notions and theories. How foolish is this attitude and how lame and absurd the excuse for the rejection of divine truths! This is how the Quran exposes the untenability of the position of the rejecters of truth.
a
2:171; 31:22.
732
Commentary:
It is indeed strange that when science and knowledge advance and new discoveries and new inventions are made, people are quick to throw overboard worn out ideas and theories tenaciously held by their forefathers and hasten to accept and benefit by the new inventions and discoveries; but when a Prophet brings to them a new guidance from God, they refuse to accept it on the ground that it does not agree with the beliefs and ideas held by their ancestors and with their own time-honoured notions and theories. How foolish is this attitude and how lame and absurd the excuse for the rejection of divine truths! This is how the Quran exposes the untenability of the position of the rejecters of truth.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنفُسَكُمْ ۖ لَا يَضُرُّكُم مَّن ضَلَّ إِذَا ٱهْتَدَيْتُمْ ۚ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ مَرْجِعُكُمْ جَمِيعًا فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ
2:138.
2:138.
Our duty only is to preach the truth to others. If they accept it, well and good, but if in spite of our best efforts they refuse to be weaned from their evil course, their rejection of truth will do us no harm. In no case should we compromise our principles in order to win others over to our way of thinking. That would be ruining our own souls to save the souls of others and that indeed would be a bad bargain.
2:138.
Commentary:
This verse tells us that though man can sacrifice his worldly interests for the sake of others, yet he cannot so sacrifice his beliefs and religious principles. In religious matters our duty is only to show people the right path and exhort them to follow it; but we should not ruin or wrong our souls for their sake. It cannot profit mankind nor ourselves if we lose our own soul in trying to save others. The body may be sacrificed but not the soul. Christians abandoned some of the fundamental principles of their religion, hoping to win over certain heathen nations to Christianity. But in doing so they lost the truth and struck a very bad bargain.
The verse, however, should not be understood to mean that we should not preach the truth to others, and should confine our attention to saving our own souls only and have no thought for others. In fact, the Quran enjoins upon every Muslim to try his utmost to make others see truth, because firstly, it is our duty to propagate truth; and secondly, placed as we are, we cannot properly save ourselves unless we also save those among whom we live. What the verse, therefore, means is that our duty is only to preach truth to others. If they accept it, well and good; but if, in spite of our efforts, they refuse to be weaned from their evil course, their rejection of the truth will do us no harm. But in no circumstances should we compromise our principles in order to win others over to our way of thinking. That would be ruining our own souls to save others.
There is a hadith to the effect that once the Holy Prophet explained this verse as meaning that you should preach truth under all circumstances but when you see that the person to whom you preach truth persists in following his own evil inclinations and does not listen to you, then your duty will have ended by your having preached to him the truth, and in this case his evil practices would do you no harm, if only you yourselves scrupulously follow the truth (Tirmidhi, ch. on Tafsir).
The words, He who goes astray cannot harm you when you yourselves are rightly guided, may also mean that if you do the right sort of preaching and try to find the right way of approach to a person and even then he does not accept the truth, then his going astray will not harm you and you will not be held responsible for it. In this case, the words, when you yourselves are rightly guided, would mean, "if you succeed in finding out the right way of preaching and put in the right sort of effort".
a
2:138.
b
2:138.
733
Commentary:
This verse tells us that though man can sacrifice his worldly interests for the sake of others, yet he cannot so sacrifice his beliefs and religious principles. In religious matters our duty is only to show people the right path and exhort them to follow it; but we should not ruin or wrong our souls for their sake. It cannot profit mankind nor ourselves if we lose our own soul in trying to save others. The body may be sacrificed but not the soul. Christians abandoned some of the fundamental principles of their religion, hoping to win over certain heathen nations to Christianity. But in doing so they lost the truth and struck a very bad bargain.
The verse, however, should not be understood to mean that we should not preach the truth to others, and should confine our attention to saving our own souls only and have no thought for others. In fact, the Quran enjoins upon every Muslim to try his utmost to make others see truth, because firstly, it is our duty to propagate truth; and secondly, placed as we are, we cannot properly save ourselves unless we also save those among whom we live. What the verse, therefore, means is that our duty is only to preach truth to others. If they accept it, well and good; but if, in spite of our efforts, they refuse to be weaned from their evil course, their rejection of the truth will do us no harm. But in no circumstances should we compromise our principles in order to win others over to our way of thinking. That would be ruining our own souls to save others.
There is a hadith to the effect that once the Holy Prophet explained this verse as meaning that you should preach truth under all circumstances but when you see that the person to whom you preach truth persists in following his own evil inclinations and does not listen to you, then your duty will have ended by your having preached to him the truth, and in this case his evil practices would do you no harm, if only you yourselves scrupulously follow the truth (Tirmidhi, ch. on Tafsir).
The words, He who goes astray cannot harm you when you yourselves are rightly guided, may also mean that if you do the right sort of preaching and try to find the right way of approach to a person and even then he does not accept the truth, then his going astray will not harm you and you will not be held responsible for it. In this case, the words, when you yourselves are rightly guided, would mean, "if you succeed in finding out the right way of preaching and put in the right sort of effort".
a
2:138.
799
Our duty only is to preach the truth to others. If they accept it, well and good, but if in spite of our best efforts they refuse to be weaned from their evil course, their rejection of truth will do us no harm. In no case should we compromise our principles in order to win others over to our way of thinking. That would be ruining our own souls to save the souls of others and that indeed would be a bad bargain.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ شَهَٰدَةُ بَيْنِكُمْ إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَكُمُ ٱلْمَوْتُ حِينَ ٱلْوَصِيَّةِ ٱثْنَانِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنكُمْ أَوْ ءَاخَرَانِ مِنْ غَيْرِكُمْ إِنْ أَنتُمْ ضَرَبْتُمْ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ فَأَصَٰبَتْكُم مُّصِيبَةُ ٱلْمَوْتِ ۚ تَحْبِسُونَهُمَا مِنۢ بَعْدِ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِٱللَّهِ إِنِ ٱرْتَبْتُمْ لَا نَشْتَرِى بِهِۦ ثَمَنًا وَلَوْ كَانَ ذَا قُرْبَىٰ ۙ وَلَا نَكْتُمُ شَهَٰدَةَ ٱللَّهِ إِنَّآ إِذًا لَّمِنَ ٱلْءَاثِمِينَ
2:141, 284.
2:141, 284.
An incident is reported to have occurred in the time of the Holy Prophet which throws some light on this and the following two verses. A Muslim who died far from home entrusted his goods to two Christian brothers—Tamim Dariy and ‘Adi—before his death and asked them to deliver the same to his heirs at Medina. On receiving the goods the heirs found that a silver bowl was missing. The two men were thereupon called to explain the loss of the bowl, but they denied all knowledge of it on oath. Later, the heirs of the deceased person happened to see the bowl with some persons at Mecca who told them that it had been sold to them by the two men to whom the deceased had entrusted his belongings. Thereupon the two men were again summoned, and in their presence the heirs of the belongings stated on oath that the bowl was theirs, whereupon it was handed over to them (Manthur).
The Prayer should preferably be the ‘Asr (Late Afternoon) Prayer, because it was after this Prayer that the Holy Prophet summoned the two witnesses to whom reference has been made above and who were believed to have stolen the silver bowl. The time after Prayer has been chosen with a view to inspiring the witnesses with God-fearingness and inclining their minds to truthfulness. If the witnesses be non-Muslims, then they may be called upon to swear after the time of their own worship, so that the solemnity of the hour may incline them to make true statement.
2:141, 284.
Commentary:
See collective note on 5:109 below.
a
2:141, 284.
a
2:141, 284.
734
Commentary:
See collective note on 5:109 below.
a
2:141, 284.
800
An incident is reported to have occurred in the time of the Holy Prophet which throws some light on this and the following two verses. A Muslim who died far from home entrusted his goods to two Christian brothers—Tamim Dariy and ‘Adi—before his death and asked them to deliver the same to his heirs at Medina. On receiving the goods the heirs found that a silver bowl was missing. The two men were thereupon called to explain the loss of the bowl, but they denied all knowledge of it on oath. Later, the heirs of the deceased person happened to see the bowl with some persons at Mecca who told them that it had been sold to them by the two men to whom the deceased had entrusted his belongings. Thereupon the two men were again summoned, and in their presence the heirs of the belongings stated on oath that the bowl was theirs, whereupon it was handed over to them (Manthur).
801
The Prayer should preferably be the ‘Asr (Late Afternoon) Prayer, because it was after this Prayer that the Holy Prophet summoned the two witnesses to whom reference has been made above and who were believed to have stolen the silver bowl. The time after Prayer has been chosen with a view to inspiring the witnesses with God-fearingness and inclining their minds to truthfulness. If the witnesses be non-Muslims, then they may be called upon to swear after the time of their own worship, so that the solemnity of the hour may incline them to make true statement.
فَإِنْ عُثِرَ عَلَىٰٓ أَنَّهُمَا ٱسْتَحَقَّآ إِثْمًا فَـَٔاخَرَانِ يَقُومَانِ مَقَامَهُمَا مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱسْتَحَقَّ عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلْأَوْلَيَٰنِ فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِٱللَّهِ لَشَهَٰدَتُنَآ أَحَقُّ مِن شَهَٰدَتِهِمَا وَمَا ٱعْتَدَيْنَآ إِنَّآ إِذًا لَّمِنَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
The word Aulayan refers to the first two witnesses and signifies that these two were in a better position to give true evidence, being the persons who were with the deceased at the time of his death and in whose presence the will was made and to whom the property was entrusted to be handed over to the heirs of the deceased. The "other" two witnesses should be from among the deceased person’s heirs.
Important Words:
اَولیان (the two who were in a better position) is derived from ولی being the dual of اولی which means, one more worthy or more competent or more entitled or more deserving or better fitted or having a better claim to do a thing, etc. (Lane). See also 4:136.
استحقااثما (the two are guilty of sin) and استحق علیھم (against whom they sinfully deposed). The word استحق is derived from حقwhich means, it was or became suitable to the requirements of wisdom, justice, right and truth; it was or became right, proper, correct or true; it became established as a truth. استحقه means, he demanded it as his right or due; he had a right or title or claim to it; he deserved or merited it. They say استحق اثما i.e. he did what necessitated sin; or he was guilty of a sin and deserved it being said of him that he was a sinner. The expression علیھم added the word استحق means "against them", the particle علی sometimes meaning "against". استحقھا علی المشتری means, he has a right to it in preference to the purchaser, i.e. he has a better claim to it as against the buyer. The words استحق علیھم therefore, would mean, they (the two witnesses who were in a better position to give true evidence) gave false evidence against their just rights, seeking to deprive them (heirs of the deceased) of their rights by giving false evidence against them.
Commentary:
See collective note on 5:109.
735
Important Words:
اَولیان (the two who were in a better position) is derived from ولی being the dual of اولی which means, one more worthy or more competent or more entitled or more deserving or better fitted or having a better claim to do a thing, etc. (Lane). See also 4:136.
استحقااثما (the two are guilty of sin) and استحق علیھم (against whom they sinfully deposed). The word استحق is derived from حقwhich means, it was or became suitable to the requirements of wisdom, justice, right and truth; it was or became right, proper, correct or true; it became established as a truth. استحقه means, he demanded it as his right or due; he had a right or title or claim to it; he deserved or merited it. They say استحق اثما i.e. he did what necessitated sin; or he was guilty of a sin and deserved it being said of him that he was a sinner. The expression علیھم added the word استحق means "against them", the particle علی sometimes meaning "against". استحقھا علی المشتری means, he has a right to it in preference to the purchaser, i.e. he has a better claim to it as against the buyer. The words استحق علیھم therefore, would mean, they (the two witnesses who were in a better position to give true evidence) gave false evidence against their just rights, seeking to deprive them (heirs of the deceased) of their rights by giving false evidence against them.
Commentary:
See collective note on 5:109.
802
The word Aulayan refers to the first two witnesses and signifies that these two were in a better position to give true evidence, being the persons who were with the deceased at the time of his death and in whose presence the will was made and to whom the property was entrusted to be handed over to the heirs of the deceased. The "other" two witnesses should be from among the deceased person’s heirs.
ذَٰلِكَ أَدْنَىٰٓ أَن يَأْتُوا۟ بِٱلشَّهَٰدَةِ عَلَىٰ وَجْهِهَآ أَوْ يَخَافُوٓا۟ أَن تُرَدَّ أَيْمَٰنٌۢ بَعْدَ أَيْمَٰنِهِمْ ۗ وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَٱسْمَعُوا۟ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِى ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلْفَٰسِقِينَ
Commentary:
The Arabic words ترد ایمان بعد ایمانھم rendered as "other oaths will be taken after their oaths" literally means: (1) "oaths will be repeated, i.e. taken again, after their oaths"; or (2) "their oaths will be rejected after their (other witnesses’) oaths", the significance in both cases being practically the same, i.e. the oaths of the first two witnesses will be rejected and two other witnesses called in to give true evidence on oath.
The purport of this and the preceding two verses is that when a person is about to make his will at the time of his death, he should have as witnesses to his statement two just men, who should testify to the validity of his will after his death. But if death comes upon a person suddenly when he is away from home and no Muslim witnesses are at hand, then two trustworthy non-Muslims may be asked to serve as witnesses. If, however, the veracity of the witnesses is called into question by the heirs of the deceased, the former should be asked to prove their truthfulness by a statement on oath made after the time of Prayer. But if the persons in whose favour the will was made have good reason to believe that the witnesses have been guilty of perjury, then they can state on oath that their statement is truer than that of the two witnesses, and in that case the qadi or judge, if satisfied, will give his decree in their favour.
An incident is reported to have occurred in the days of the Holy Prophet which throws some light on the verses under comment. A Muslim who died away from home entrusted his goods to two men before his death and asked them to deliver the same to his heirs at Medina. On receiving the goods, the heirs found that a silver bowl was missing. The two men were thereupon called upon to explain the loss of the bowl, but they denied all knowledge of it on oath. Later, the heirs of the deceased person happened to see the bowl with some persons at Mecca who told them that it had been sold to them by the two men to whom the deceased had entrusted his property. Thereupon the two men were again summoned, and in their presence the heirs of the deceased stated on oath that the bowl was theirs, whereupon it was handed over to them (Manthur).
The Prayer mentioned in 5:107 above may be any Prayer but preferably it should be the ‘Asr or late afternoon Prayer, because it was after this Prayer that the Holy Prophet summoned the two witnesses to whom reference has been made above and who were believed to have stolen the silver bowl. The time after Prayer has been chosen with a view to inspiring witnesses with ideas of piety and God-fearingness and inclining their minds to truthfulness. If the witnesses be non-Muslims, then they may be called upon to swear after the time of their own worship, so that the solemnity of the hour may incline them to make a true statement, because the worship of God is calculated to exercise a purifying influence on the human mind, and men fresh from Prayer are expected to fear God and make a true statement.
The word اَولیان (the two, who were in a better position) occurring in 5:108 above is the dual of اولی which means more competent or more worthy. It refers to the first two witnesses and signifies that these two were in a better position to give true evidence, being the persons who were with the deceased at the time of his death and in whose presence the will was made and to whom the property was entrusted to be handed over to the heirs of the deceased. The expression also serves as a sort of veiled reproach to them that, in spite of being in a better position and more competent to give true evidence, they stumbled and drifted away from truth.
The second two witnesses should be from among the deceased person’s heirs, whom the first two witnesses deprived of their right by bearing false witness regarding the will of the deceased.
736
Commentary:
The Arabic words ترد ایمان بعد ایمانھم rendered as "other oaths will be taken after their oaths" literally means: (1) "oaths will be repeated, i.e. taken again, after their oaths"; or (2) "their oaths will be rejected after their (other witnesses’) oaths", the significance in both cases being practically the same, i.e. the oaths of the first two witnesses will be rejected and two other witnesses called in to give true evidence on oath.
The purport of this and the preceding two verses is that when a person is about to make his will at the time of his death, he should have as witnesses to his statement two just men, who should testify to the validity of his will after his death. But if death comes upon a person suddenly when he is away from home and no Muslim witnesses are at hand, then two trustworthy non-Muslims may be asked to serve as witnesses. If, however, the veracity of the witnesses is called into question by the heirs of the deceased, the former should be asked to prove their truthfulness by a statement on oath made after the time of Prayer. But if the persons in whose favour the will was made have good reason to believe that the witnesses have been guilty of perjury, then they can state on oath that their statement is truer than that of the two witnesses, and in that case the qadi or judge, if satisfied, will give his decree in their favour.
An incident is reported to have occurred in the days of the Holy Prophet which throws some light on the verses under comment. A Muslim who died away from home entrusted his goods to two men before his death and asked them to deliver the same to his heirs at Medina. On receiving the goods, the heirs found that a silver bowl was missing. The two men were thereupon called upon to explain the loss of the bowl, but they denied all knowledge of it on oath. Later, the heirs of the deceased person happened to see the bowl with some persons at Mecca who told them that it had been sold to them by the two men to whom the deceased had entrusted his property. Thereupon the two men were again summoned, and in their presence the heirs of the deceased stated on oath that the bowl was theirs, whereupon it was handed over to them (Manthur).
The Prayer mentioned in 5:107 above may be any Prayer but preferably it should be the ‘Asr or late afternoon Prayer, because it was after this Prayer that the Holy Prophet summoned the two witnesses to whom reference has been made above and who were believed to have stolen the silver bowl. The time after Prayer has been chosen with a view to inspiring witnesses with ideas of piety and God-fearingness and inclining their minds to truthfulness. If the witnesses be non-Muslims, then they may be called upon to swear after the time of their own worship, so that the solemnity of the hour may incline them to make a true statement, because the worship of God is calculated to exercise a purifying influence on the human mind, and men fresh from Prayer are expected to fear God and make a true statement.
The word اَولیان (the two, who were in a better position) occurring in 5:108 above is the dual of اولی which means more competent or more worthy. It refers to the first two witnesses and signifies that these two were in a better position to give true evidence, being the persons who were with the deceased at the time of his death and in whose presence the will was made and to whom the property was entrusted to be handed over to the heirs of the deceased. The expression also serves as a sort of veiled reproach to them that, in spite of being in a better position and more competent to give true evidence, they stumbled and drifted away from truth.
The second two witnesses should be from among the deceased person’s heirs, whom the first two witnesses deprived of their right by bearing false witness regarding the will of the deceased.
۞ يَوْمَ يَجْمَعُ ٱللَّهُ ٱلرُّسُلَ فَيَقُولُ مَاذَآ أُجِبْتُمْ ۖ قَالُوا۟ لَا عِلْمَ لَنَآ ۖ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّٰمُ ٱلْغُيُوبِ
7:7; 28:66.
7:7; 28:66.
The answer of the Prophets implies that the object of God’s questioning would not be to elicit information from them or to supplement His own knowledge, but that they should give testimony against the disbelievers, as is also clear from 4:42.
7:7; 28:66.
Commentary:
The words, We have no knowledge; it is only Thou Who art the Knower of hidden things, constitute both a sort of veiled recommendation and a glorification of God. The Prophets will, in effect, say, "The people did indeed reject us; but Thou art the Knower of secrets. We do not know what was in their minds and whether they rejected us from their hearts or only expressed disbelief out of the fear of others. It is, therefore, for Thee to decide what their real attitude was and what treatment should be meted out to them." This recommendation seems to run counter to 4:42, which shows that the Prophets will bear witness against their people. The study of the relevant verses, however, shows that the occasions are different. The above-mentioned reply of the Prophets will be made when in the beginning God will question them in a general way; whereas the tendering of evidence will come at a later stage when God will call upon them definitely to come forward and give the required evidence about those who rejected them. There is, thus, no real conflict between the two verses.
The answer given by the Prophets is also in harmony with the dignity of God and constitutes an act of His glorification on the part of the Prophets. God perfectly knows what reply the people made to the Prophets, but, in spite of this, He will ask the Prophets to say what answer they were given by the people, as if He Himself was not aware of that answer. The Prophets, therefore, will very appropriately remove this apparent implication of ignorance on the part of God, by attributing all knowledge to Him.
The answer of the Prophets also implies that the object of God’s question was not to elicit information from them or to supplement His own knowledge, for He knew what answer they were given. In fact, there was some other purpose behind His question which was that they should give their testimony against the disbelievers, as is clear from 4:42, and thus carry out the Divine command referred to in the latter verse.
b
7:7; 28:66.
a
7:7; 28:66.
737
Commentary:
The words, We have no knowledge; it is only Thou Who art the Knower of hidden things, constitute both a sort of veiled recommendation and a glorification of God. The Prophets will, in effect, say, "The people did indeed reject us; but Thou art the Knower of secrets. We do not know what was in their minds and whether they rejected us from their hearts or only expressed disbelief out of the fear of others. It is, therefore, for Thee to decide what their real attitude was and what treatment should be meted out to them." This recommendation seems to run counter to 4:42, which shows that the Prophets will bear witness against their people. The study of the relevant verses, however, shows that the occasions are different. The above-mentioned reply of the Prophets will be made when in the beginning God will question them in a general way; whereas the tendering of evidence will come at a later stage when God will call upon them definitely to come forward and give the required evidence about those who rejected them. There is, thus, no real conflict between the two verses.
The answer given by the Prophets is also in harmony with the dignity of God and constitutes an act of His glorification on the part of the Prophets. God perfectly knows what reply the people made to the Prophets, but, in spite of this, He will ask the Prophets to say what answer they were given by the people, as if He Himself was not aware of that answer. The Prophets, therefore, will very appropriately remove this apparent implication of ignorance on the part of God, by attributing all knowledge to Him.
The answer of the Prophets also implies that the object of God’s question was not to elicit information from them or to supplement His own knowledge, for He knew what answer they were given. In fact, there was some other purpose behind His question which was that they should give their testimony against the disbelievers, as is clear from 4:42, and thus carry out the Divine command referred to in the latter verse.
a
7:7; 28:66.
803
The answer of the Prophets implies that the object of God’s questioning would not be to elicit information from them or to supplement His own knowledge, but that they should give testimony against the disbelievers, as is also clear from 4:42.
إِذْ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبْنَ مَرْيَمَ ٱذْكُرْ نِعْمَتِى عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَىٰ وَٰلِدَتِكَ إِذْ أَيَّدتُّكَ بِرُوحِ ٱلْقُدُسِ تُكَلِّمُ ٱلنَّاسَ فِى ٱلْمَهْدِ وَكَهْلًا ۖ وَإِذْ عَلَّمْتُكَ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ وَٱلْحِكْمَةَ وَٱلتَّوْرَىٰةَ وَٱلْإِنجِيلَ ۖ وَإِذْ تَخْلُقُ مِنَ ٱلطِّينِ كَهَيْـَٔةِ ٱلطَّيْرِ بِإِذْنِى فَتَنفُخُ فِيهَا فَتَكُونُ طَيْرًۢا بِإِذْنِى ۖ وَتُبْرِئُ ٱلْأَكْمَهَ وَٱلْأَبْرَصَ بِإِذْنِى ۖ وَإِذْ تُخْرِجُ ٱلْمَوْتَىٰ بِإِذْنِى ۖ وَإِذْ كَفَفْتُ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ عَنكَ إِذْ جِئْتَهُم بِٱلْبَيِّنَٰتِ فَقَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ مِنْهُمْ إِنْ هَٰذَآ إِلَّا سِحْرٌ مُّبِينٌ
3:49.
3:50.
2:88; 2:254.
3:47.
在摇篮里讲话这个动作意指在童年时期讲智慧和孝顺的话。伊撒讲这种话反映他对他母亲的极大的信任。玛尔彦自己是一个贤慧和虔诚的妇女, 把伊撒扶养成为聪明和孝顺的孩子。在成熟之年说的言语, 表明不仅玛尔彦是一个虔诚的女人, 而伊撒也是一个正义的男子汉。因此, 即使他在中年, 不再直接受他母亲的影响, 他讲的话还是充满智慧而虔诚的。
这指的是犹太人企图将伊撒钉死在十字架上, 而安拉把他从十字架上解救下来。
یعنی جس طرح پرندہ انڈے سی کر بچے نکالتا ہے۔ اسی طرح تُو بھی انسانوں میں سے روحانی قابلیت کے لوگوں کو اپنی تربیت میں لے کر ایک دن اس قابل بنا دیتا تھا کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کی طرف روحانی پرواز کرنے لگ جائیں۔
مفسرین کہتے ہیں‘ اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ مسیحؑ خداتعالیٰ کی طرح پرندے پیدا کرتے تھے۔ حالانکہ آیت کے الفاظ یہ ہیں کہ تو پرندوں کی طرح پیدا کرتا ہے اور پرندے مٹی کے جانور بنا کر ان میں پھونک مار کر ان کو زندہ نہیں کیا کرتے۔ بلکہ انڈے دیکر ان پر بیٹھتے ہیں اور گرم کرکے ان میں سے بچے نکالتے ہیں۔ اسی طرح مسیحؑ کرتا تھا کہ طینی صفت لوگوں کو چن کر ان کی تربیت کرتا تھا اور اپنے کلام سے ان کو گرمی پہنچاتا تھا یہاں تک کہ وہ بے جان انسان روحانی انسان بن جاتے تھے اور سب نبی ہی ایسا کرتے ہیں مسیحؑ کی اس میں کوئی خصوصیت نہیں۔
دیکھئے نوٹ سورہ آل عمران آیت نمبر۵۰۔
مفسرین کہتے ہیں کہ اس سے ثابت ہوتا ہے مسیح مُردے زندہ کرتے تھے حالانکہ قرآن کریم میں صاف لکھا ہے کہ مُردے سوائے خداتعالیٰ کے کوئی زندہ نہیں کرتا۔ چنانچہ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے لَآ اِلٰـہَ اِلَّا ھُوَ یُحْیٖ وَ یُمِیْتُ رَبُّکُمْ وَ رَبُّ اٰبَآءِ کُمُ الْاَوَّلِیْنَ (الدخان: ۹)کہ خداتعالیٰ کے سوا تمہارا کوئی معبودنہیں وہی زندہ بھی کرتا ہے اور مارتا بھی ہے اور وہ تمہارا بھی رب ہے اور تمہارے باپ دادوں کا بھی رب تھا۔ اسی طرح فرماتا ہے اَمِ اتَّخَذُوْا مِنْ دُوْنِہٖ اَوْلِیَآءَ فَاللّٰہُ ھُوَ الْوَلِیُّ وَ ھُوَ یُحْیِ الْمَوْتٰی وَھُوَ عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیْئٍ ق
اس سے صاف ثابت ہے کہ یہودی مسیحؑ کو صلیب پر مارنے میں کامیاب نہیں ہوئے تھے۔ مفسرین کی رائے کے مطابق اس کے یہ معنے کرنا کہ کسی اور شخص کی شکل بدل کر مسیح کی جگہ صلیب پر لٹکا دیا گیا تھا مضحکہ خیز خیال ہے۔ اگر کسی شخص کو شکل بدل کر لٹکا دیا گیا تھا تو پھر یہودی سچے ہوئے کیونکہ وہ تو یہی سمجھتے تھے کہ ہم نے مسیحؑ کو صلیب پر لٹکا دیا ہے اور وہ اس پر مر گیا ہے۔ پھر اس آیت کی وہ تو تصدیق نہیں کر سکتے۔ بعض لوگوں کو یہاں دھوکہ لگتا ہے کہ ایسے تمام الفاظ مسیحؑ کی نسبت کیوں استعمال کیے جاتے ہیں۔ اس کا جواب یہ ہے کہ مسیحؑ کی نسبت یہ پیشگوئی تھی کہ وہ تمثیلوں میں باتیں کرے گا۔ (متی ب
5:12.
2:88; 2:254.
3:49.
3:50.
The act of speaking in the cradle signifies speaking words of wisdom and piety in childhood. This sort of speaking by Jesus reflected great credit on his mother, who, herself being a wise and pious lady, brought him up as a wise and pious child. And the speaking of good words in middle age shows that not only was Mary a pious woman, but Jesus too was a righteous man so that even when he was of middle age and was no longer under the direct influence of his mother, he spoke words of piety and wisdom. See also {418}.
See {420D} and {420E}.
The reference is to the attempts of Jews to kill Jesus on the cross from which God delivered him.
2:88; 2:254.
3:47.
3:49.
3:50.
5:12.
Commentary:
In the clause, thou didst speak to the people in the cradle and when of middle age, the act of speaking in the cradle signifies speaking words of wisdom and piety in childhood. This sort of speaking on the part of Jesus reflected great credit on his mother, who, herself being wise and pious, brought him up as a wise and pious child. And the speaking of good words in middle age shows that not only was Mary a pious woman, but Jesus, too, was a righteous man so that even when he was of middle age and was no longer under the direct influence of his mother, he spoke words of piety and wisdom to men. See also 3:47 & 3:49, 50, where similar works of Jesus, i.e. the creation of birds and the quickening of the dead, etc. have been discussed.
Protection similar to that alluded to in the latter part of this verse in the words, I restrained the Children of Israel from putting thee to death, was promised to the Holy Prophet as well (5:68). This promise met with a remarkable fulfilment. Though, even at Mecca, his life was in constant danger, at Medina that danger very much increased. The Holy Prophet led many expeditions in person and several attempts were made on his life. At Uhud, he was severely wounded and at Hunain he was left alone among a large host of bloodthirsty archers. Yet amidst all these dangers he remained safe, and after having triumphed over his enemies, passed away peacefully in his house at Medina. The reference in the present verse is to the attempts of the Jews to kill Jesus on the cross, from which—accursed death—God delivered him. The words, I restrained the Children of Israel, should not, however, be understood to mean that Jesus suffered even no persecution at the hands of his enemies. A similar expression has been used with regard to early Muslims in the Quran (5:12), but it is a well-known fact that they had to pass through grievous trials and tribulations. The expression thus only means that the enemy will fail to kill Jesus, whom God will protect from being destroyed.
a
3:49.
b
3:50.
c
2:88; 2:254.
d
3:47.
400
在摇篮里讲话这个动作意指在童年时期讲智慧和孝顺的话。伊撒讲这种话反映他对他母亲的极大的信任。玛尔彦自己是一个贤慧和虔诚的妇女, 把伊撒扶养成为聪明和孝顺的孩子。在成熟之年说的言语, 表明不仅玛尔彦是一个虔诚的女人, 而伊撒也是一个正义的男子汉。因此, 即使他在中年, 不再直接受他母亲的影响, 他讲的话还是充满智慧而虔诚的。
401
这指的是犹太人企图将伊撒钉死在十字架上, 而安拉把他从十字架上解救下来。
1
یعنی جس طرح پرندہ انڈے سی کر بچے نکالتا ہے۔ اسی طرح تُو بھی انسانوں میں سے روحانی قابلیت کے لوگوں کو اپنی تربیت میں لے کر ایک دن اس قابل بنا دیتا تھا کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کی طرف روحانی پرواز کرنے لگ جائیں۔
2
مفسرین کہتے ہیں‘ اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ مسیحؑ خداتعالیٰ کی طرح پرندے پیدا کرتے تھے۔ حالانکہ آیت کے الفاظ یہ ہیں کہ تو پرندوں کی طرح پیدا کرتا ہے اور پرندے مٹی کے جانور بنا کر ان میں پھونک مار کر ان کو زندہ نہیں کیا کرتے۔ بلکہ انڈے دیکر ان پر بیٹھتے ہیں اور گرم کرکے ان میں سے بچے نکالتے ہیں۔ اسی طرح مسیحؑ کرتا تھا کہ طینی صفت لوگوں کو چن کر ان کی تربیت کرتا تھا اور اپنے کلام سے ان کو گرمی پہنچاتا تھا یہاں تک کہ وہ بے جان انسان روحانی انسان بن جاتے تھے اور سب نبی ہی ایسا کرتے ہیں مسیحؑ کی اس میں کوئی خصوصیت نہیں۔
3
دیکھئے نوٹ سورہ آل عمران آیت نمبر۵۰۔
4
مفسرین کہتے ہیں کہ اس سے ثابت ہوتا ہے مسیح مُردے زندہ کرتے تھے حالانکہ قرآن کریم میں صاف لکھا ہے کہ مُردے سوائے خداتعالیٰ کے کوئی زندہ نہیں کرتا۔ چنانچہ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے لَآ اِلٰـہَ اِلَّا ھُوَ یُحْیٖ وَ یُمِیْتُ رَبُّکُمْ وَ رَبُّ اٰبَآءِ کُمُ الْاَوَّلِیْنَ (الدخان: ۹)کہ خداتعالیٰ کے سوا تمہارا کوئی معبودنہیں وہی زندہ بھی کرتا ہے اور مارتا بھی ہے اور وہ تمہارا بھی رب ہے اور تمہارے باپ دادوں کا بھی رب تھا۔ اسی طرح فرماتا ہے اَمِ اتَّخَذُوْا مِنْ دُوْنِہٖ اَوْلِیَآءَ فَاللّٰہُ ھُوَ الْوَلِیُّ وَ ھُوَ یُحْیِ الْمَوْتٰی وَھُوَ عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیْئٍ ق
5
اس سے صاف ثابت ہے کہ یہودی مسیحؑ کو صلیب پر مارنے میں کامیاب نہیں ہوئے تھے۔ مفسرین کی رائے کے مطابق اس کے یہ معنے کرنا کہ کسی اور شخص کی شکل بدل کر مسیح کی جگہ صلیب پر لٹکا دیا گیا تھا مضحکہ خیز خیال ہے۔ اگر کسی شخص کو شکل بدل کر لٹکا دیا گیا تھا تو پھر یہودی سچے ہوئے کیونکہ وہ تو یہی سمجھتے تھے کہ ہم نے مسیحؑ کو صلیب پر لٹکا دیا ہے اور وہ اس پر مر گیا ہے۔ پھر اس آیت کی وہ تو تصدیق نہیں کر سکتے۔ بعض لوگوں کو یہاں دھوکہ لگتا ہے کہ ایسے تمام الفاظ مسیحؑ کی نسبت کیوں استعمال کیے جاتے ہیں۔ اس کا جواب یہ ہے کہ مسیحؑ کی نسبت یہ پیشگوئی تھی کہ وہ تمثیلوں میں باتیں کرے گا۔ (متی ب
a
2:88; 2:254.
b
3:47.
c
3:49.
d
3:50.
e
5:12.
738
Commentary:
In the clause, thou didst speak to the people in the cradle and when of middle age, the act of speaking in the cradle signifies speaking words of wisdom and piety in childhood. This sort of speaking on the part of Jesus reflected great credit on his mother, who, herself being wise and pious, brought him up as a wise and pious child. And the speaking of good words in middle age shows that not only was Mary a pious woman, but Jesus, too, was a righteous man so that even when he was of middle age and was no longer under the direct influence of his mother, he spoke words of piety and wisdom to men. See also 3:47 & 3:49, 50, where similar works of Jesus, i.e. the creation of birds and the quickening of the dead, etc. have been discussed.
Protection similar to that alluded to in the latter part of this verse in the words, I restrained the Children of Israel from putting thee to death, was promised to the Holy Prophet as well (5:68). This promise met with a remarkable fulfilment. Though, even at Mecca, his life was in constant danger, at Medina that danger very much increased. The Holy Prophet led many expeditions in person and several attempts were made on his life. At Uhud, he was severely wounded and at Hunain he was left alone among a large host of bloodthirsty archers. Yet amidst all these dangers he remained safe, and after having triumphed over his enemies, passed away peacefully in his house at Medina. The reference in the present verse is to the attempts of the Jews to kill Jesus on the cross, from which—accursed death—God delivered him. The words, I restrained the Children of Israel, should not, however, be understood to mean that Jesus suffered even no persecution at the hands of his enemies. A similar expression has been used with regard to early Muslims in the Quran (5:12), but it is a well-known fact that they had to pass through grievous trials and tribulations. The expression thus only means that the enemy will fail to kill Jesus, whom God will protect from being destroyed.
a
5:12.
b
2:88; 2:254.
d
3:49.
e
3:50.
804
The act of speaking in the cradle signifies speaking words of wisdom and piety in childhood. This sort of speaking by Jesus reflected great credit on his mother, who, herself being a wise and pious lady, brought him up as a wise and pious child. And the speaking of good words in middle age shows that not only was Mary a pious woman, but Jesus too was a righteous man so that even when he was of middle age and was no longer under the direct influence of his mother, he spoke words of piety and wisdom. See also {418}.
805
See {420D} and {420E}.
806
The reference is to the attempts of Jews to kill Jesus on the cross from which God delivered him.
وَإِذْ أَوْحَيْتُ إِلَى ٱلْحَوَارِيِّۦنَ أَنْ ءَامِنُوا۟ بِى وَبِرَسُولِى قَالُوٓا۟ ءَامَنَّا وَٱشْهَدْ بِأَنَّنَا مُسْلِمُونَ
3:53, 54; 61:15.
3:53, 54; 61:15.
3:53-54; 61:15.
Important Words:
The verb اوحی (inspired) does not always mean verbal revelation. It sometimes simply means to inspire a person with an idea, or to suggest it to him; and it is in this sense that the word is used here. The word has also been used with reference to the bee (16:89).
الحوارین (disciples). See 3:53.
d
3:53, 54; 61:15.
a
3:53-54; 61:15.
739
Important Words:
The verb اوحی (inspired) does not always mean verbal revelation. It sometimes simply means to inspire a person with an idea, or to suggest it to him; and it is in this sense that the word is used here. The word has also been used with reference to the bee (16:89).
الحوارین (disciples). See 3:53.
b
3:53, 54; 61:15.
إِذْ قَالَ ٱلْحَوَارِيُّونَ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبْنَ مَرْيَمَ هَلْ يَسْتَطِيعُ رَبُّكَ أَن يُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ ۖ قَالَ ٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
“从天上” 这几个字, 意指不费多少周折就得到的一件东西, 而且是确实和耐久的东西。
It was not a single meal that the disciples of Jesus asked for, but a permanent provision of sustenance which might be had without any trouble or hardship.
The words "from heaven" denote a thing that is obtained without much trouble and is sure and lasting.
Commentary:
The words, send down to us a table spread with food from heaven, show that it was not a single meal that the disciples of Jesus asked for, but a permanent provision of sustenance which might be had without any trouble or hardship. The words "from heaven" denote a thing that is obtained without trouble and is sure and lasting.
402
“从天上” 这几个字, 意指不费多少周折就得到的一件东西, 而且是确实和耐久的东西。
740
Commentary:
The words, send down to us a table spread with food from heaven, show that it was not a single meal that the disciples of Jesus asked for, but a permanent provision of sustenance which might be had without any trouble or hardship. The words "from heaven" denote a thing that is obtained without trouble and is sure and lasting.
807
It was not a single meal that the disciples of Jesus asked for, but a permanent provision of sustenance which might be had without any trouble or hardship.
808
The words "from heaven" denote a thing that is obtained without much trouble and is sure and lasting.
قَالُوا۟ نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأْكُلَ مِنْهَا وَتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا وَنَعْلَمَ أَن قَدْ صَدَقْتَنَا وَنَكُونَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ
Commentary:
The disciples of Jesus have, in this verse, mentioned four objects which the fulfilment of the prayer of Jesus about the food asked for was meant to serve: (1) that they might eat thereof and their hunger might be satisfied; (2) that their minds might be at rest. This also shows that they desired a permanent provision of sustenance because a single meal could not put their minds at rest or relieve them of anxiety about their livelihood in the future so that they might be able to preach the message of God free from all care and devote themselves fully to the service of religion; (3) that the prophecy of Jesus contained in 3:50 might be fulfilled; and (4) that they might become witnesses to the fulfilment of his prayer and of the truth of their religion, and people might know that God helps and favours those who are devoted to the service of His religion. The history of the early Christian Church shows that God did actually make extraordinary provision for the sustenance of those who devoted their lives to the preaching of the message of Jesus. Nay, even now Christians, though they have drifted far away from the truth, are enjoying an extra good table spread with food.
741
Commentary:
The disciples of Jesus have, in this verse, mentioned four objects which the fulfilment of the prayer of Jesus about the food asked for was meant to serve: (1) that they might eat thereof and their hunger might be satisfied; (2) that their minds might be at rest. This also shows that they desired a permanent provision of sustenance because a single meal could not put their minds at rest or relieve them of anxiety about their livelihood in the future so that they might be able to preach the message of God free from all care and devote themselves fully to the service of religion; (3) that the prophecy of Jesus contained in 3:50 might be fulfilled; and (4) that they might become witnesses to the fulfilment of his prayer and of the truth of their religion, and people might know that God helps and favours those who are devoted to the service of His religion. The history of the early Christian Church shows that God did actually make extraordinary provision for the sustenance of those who devoted their lives to the preaching of the message of Jesus. Nay, even now Christians, though they have drifted far away from the truth, are enjoying an extra good table spread with food.
قَالَ عِيسَى ٱبْنُ مَرْيَمَ ٱللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَآ أَنزِلْ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ تَكُونُ لَنَا عِيدًا لِّأَوَّلِنَا وَءَاخِرِنَا وَءَايَةً مِّنكَ ۖ وَٱرْزُقْنَا وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ ٱلرَّٰزِقِينَ
اسی دعا کے نتیجہ میں مسیحی قوم کے پہلے حصہ کو بھی دنیا میں حکومت ملی تھی اور آخری حصہ کو بھی۔ درمیان میں محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے غلاموں نے ان کی طاقت کو توڑا۔ اب یہ پیشگوئی پوری ہوئی ہے تو مسلمان ایک طرف تو یہ مبالغہ کرتے ہیں کہ آسمان پر جبریل نعمتیں پکا کر اور خوان فرشتوں کے سر پر رکھ کر صبح شام مسیحیوں کے کھانے کے لئے لاتے تھے اور دوسری طرف مسیحی حکومتوں کے ظلموں پر نالہ و بکا کرتے ہیں۔
The Christians were granted temporal power in the beginning as under the Romans and they hold sway now over vast areas of the earth.
There were to be two periods of prosperity and progress for the Christian peoples, as the word ‘Id literally meaning "a day which returns," shows. Christian peoples were granted worldly goods in abundance in the early ages after Constantine and then in the 18th and 19th centuries they had material prosperity and political grandeur in such measure as has no parallel in the history of any other people.
Commentary:
This verse shows that Jesus approved of the wish of his disciples and, therefore, while praying, he included himself among them.
The words, that it may be to us a festival, to the first of us and to the last of us, embody a great prophecy. There were to be two periods of prosperity and progress for the Christian peoples, as the word عید (festival) literally meaning "a day which returns", shows. The first was to be in the time immediately after Jesus, while the second was to be in the latter days; and the period between these two was to be marked by decay and decline. And this is exactly what is more clearly referred to in the words, to the first of us and to the last of us. Christian peoples were granted worldly goods in abundance in the early ages, i.e. before the rise of Islam, and now in the latter days, i.e. after the decline of Islam, they have had material prosperity and grandeur in such measure as has no parallel in the history of any other religion. But with the advent of the like of Jesus in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, in Islam, the sun is indeed nearing its setting on "the last of the Christians", who can now save themselves only by identifying themselves with him who had come in the spirit and power of their Master.
403
基督教徒在古罗马时代开始受赐世间的权力, 现在在世界广大地区掌握着支配权。
404
基督教各民族有两个繁荣进步时期, 正如 عِيْد (‘Id) 这个单词文字上的意义 “再现的一天” 所表明的那样。基督教各民族早期在君士坦丁大帝后被赐予丰富的世俗财富, 而后在十八和十九世纪他们物质昌盛和政治辉煌成就的程度达到别的民族历史上无可与之相比的程度。
1
اسی دعا کے نتیجہ میں مسیحی قوم کے پہلے حصہ کو بھی دنیا میں حکومت ملی تھی اور آخری حصہ کو بھی۔ درمیان میں محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے غلاموں نے ان کی طاقت کو توڑا۔ اب یہ پیشگوئی پوری ہوئی ہے تو مسلمان ایک طرف تو یہ مبالغہ کرتے ہیں کہ آسمان پر جبریل نعمتیں پکا کر اور خوان فرشتوں کے سر پر رکھ کر صبح شام مسیحیوں کے کھانے کے لئے لاتے تھے اور دوسری طرف مسیحی حکومتوں کے ظلموں پر نالہ و بکا کرتے ہیں۔
742
Commentary:
This verse shows that Jesus approved of the wish of his disciples and, therefore, while praying, he included himself among them.
The words, that it may be to us a festival, to the first of us and to the last of us, embody a great prophecy. There were to be two periods of prosperity and progress for the Christian peoples, as the word عید (festival) literally meaning "a day which returns", shows. The first was to be in the time immediately after Jesus, while the second was to be in the latter days; and the period between these two was to be marked by decay and decline. And this is exactly what is more clearly referred to in the words, to the first of us and to the last of us. Christian peoples were granted worldly goods in abundance in the early ages, i.e. before the rise of Islam, and now in the latter days, i.e. after the decline of Islam, they have had material prosperity and grandeur in such measure as has no parallel in the history of any other religion. But with the advent of the like of Jesus in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, in Islam, the sun is indeed nearing its setting on "the last of the Christians", who can now save themselves only by identifying themselves with him who had come in the spirit and power of their Master.
808A
The Christians were granted temporal power in the beginning as under the Romans and they hold sway now over vast areas of the earth.
809
There were to be two periods of prosperity and progress for the Christian peoples, as the word ‘Id literally meaning "a day which returns," shows. Christian peoples were granted worldly goods in abundance in the early ages after Constantine and then in the 18th and 19th centuries they had material prosperity and political grandeur in such measure as has no parallel in the history of any other people.
قَالَ ٱللَّهُ إِنِّى مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيْكُمْ ۖ فَمَن يَكْفُرْ بَعْدُ مِنكُمْ فَإِنِّىٓ أُعَذِّبُهُۥ عَذَابًا لَّآ أُعَذِّبُهُۥٓ أَحَدًا مِّنَ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
在这节经文中所谈的惩罚与在19:91节中所谈的惩罚是同一个惩罚。上两次世界大战以及它们的影响可能是实现这一预言的一个方面。只有安拉知道, 还有什么灾难性的惩罚给西方各基督教国家准备着呢。
اس جگہ جو یہ ذکر ہے کہ مائدہ طلب کرنے والوں کو ایسا عذاب ملے گا جو کسی کو نہ ملے گا دوسری جگہ یہی مضمون مسیحیوں کے متعلق آتا ہے کہ ان کے شرک کی وجہ سے ان کو غیر معمولی عذاب ملے گا۔ چنانچہ اللہ تعالیٰ مسیحیوں کا ذکر کرتے ہوئے فرماتا ہے فَاَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ کَفَرُوْا فَاُعَذِّبُھُمْ عَذَابًا شَدِیْدًا فِی الدُّنْیَا وَالْاٰخِرَۃِ وَمَالَھُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِیْنَ (آل عمران: ۵۷) پس معلوم ہوا یہ وعدہ مسیحی قوم کے متعلق تھا۔ نہ کہ حواریوں کے متعلق۔ مسیحی قوم کے ابتدائی دور یعنی رومی دور میں بھی عیسائیوں کو بڑی کامیابیاں ہوئیں اور آخری دور یعنی اٹھارہویں‘ انیسویں ص
The punishment referred to in the verse is the same as mentioned in 19:91. The last two World Wars along with their repercussions may constitute one phase of the fulfilment of this prophecy and God alone knows what dire punishments are yet in store for the Christian nations of the West.
This verse also makes it clear that the مائدة (the table spread with food) did not mean a meal that was actually to descend from heaven, for such miracles are never shown, it being impossible to disbelieve after one has witnessed the wonderful phenomenon of a table set out with food actually descending from on high.
The punishment referred to in the verse is the same as is mentioned in 19:91.
Christians did "disbelieve afterwards" and the threatened punishment has already made its appearance. The last and the present World War, along with their repercussions, constitute one phase of the fulfilment of this prophecy, and God knows what dreadful forms the fulfilment of this great prophecy is decreed to take in future and what dire visitations are yet in store for Christians in this world and in the next.
405
在这节经文中所谈的惩罚与在19:91节中所谈的惩罚是同一个惩罚。上两次世界大战以及它们的影响可能是实现这一预言的一个方面。只有安拉知道, 还有什么灾难性的惩罚给西方各基督教国家准备着呢。
2
اس جگہ جو یہ ذکر ہے کہ مائدہ طلب کرنے والوں کو ایسا عذاب ملے گا جو کسی کو نہ ملے گا دوسری جگہ یہی مضمون مسیحیوں کے متعلق آتا ہے کہ ان کے شرک کی وجہ سے ان کو غیر معمولی عذاب ملے گا۔ چنانچہ اللہ تعالیٰ مسیحیوں کا ذکر کرتے ہوئے فرماتا ہے فَاَمَّا الَّذِیْنَ کَفَرُوْا فَاُعَذِّبُھُمْ عَذَابًا شَدِیْدًا فِی الدُّنْیَا وَالْاٰخِرَۃِ وَمَالَھُمْ مِّنْ نّٰصِرِیْنَ (آل عمران: ۵۷) پس معلوم ہوا یہ وعدہ مسیحی قوم کے متعلق تھا۔ نہ کہ حواریوں کے متعلق۔ مسیحی قوم کے ابتدائی دور یعنی رومی دور میں بھی عیسائیوں کو بڑی کامیابیاں ہوئیں اور آخری دور یعنی اٹھارہویں‘ انیسویں ص
743
This verse also makes it clear that the مائدة (the table spread with food) did not mean a meal that was actually to descend from heaven, for such miracles are never shown, it being impossible to disbelieve after one has witnessed the wonderful phenomenon of a table set out with food actually descending from on high.
The punishment referred to in the verse is the same as is mentioned in 19:91.
Christians did "disbelieve afterwards" and the threatened punishment has already made its appearance. The last and the present World War, along with their repercussions, constitute one phase of the fulfilment of this prophecy, and God knows what dreadful forms the fulfilment of this great prophecy is decreed to take in future and what dire visitations are yet in store for Christians in this world and in the next.
810
The punishment referred to in the verse is the same as mentioned in 19:91. The last two World Wars along with their repercussions may constitute one phase of the fulfilment of this prophecy and God alone knows what dire punishments are yet in store for the Christian nations of the West.
وَإِذْ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبْنَ مَرْيَمَ ءَأَنتَ قُلْتَ لِلنَّاسِ ٱتَّخِذُونِى وَأُمِّىَ إِلَٰهَيْنِ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ ۖ قَالَ سُبْحَٰنَكَ مَا يَكُونُ لِىٓ أَنْ أَقُولَ مَا لَيْسَ لِى بِحَقٍّ ۚ إِن كُنتُ قُلْتُهُۥ فَقَدْ عَلِمْتَهُۥ ۚ تَعْلَمُ مَا فِى نَفْسِى وَلَآ أَعْلَمُ مَا فِى نَفْسِكَ ۚ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّٰمُ ٱلْغُيُوبِ
قَالَ ماضی ہے لیکن اس سے مراد قیامت کا دن ہے۔ یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ اس دن کہے گا۔ اس کی دلیل یہ ہے کہ مسیحیوں نے مسیحؑ اور اس کی ماں کو مسیح کے مرنے کے بہت بعد خدا بنایا ہے۔
5:110; 9:78; 34:49.
The verse refers to the practice of the Christian Church to ascribe Divine powers to Mary. Mary’s help is invoked in Litany, and in Catechism of the Roman Church the doctrine that she is the mother of God is inculcated. Church Fathers in the past have regarded her as Divine and only a few years ago Pope Pius XII incorporated the bodily ascension of Mary in the doctrine of the Church. All this amounts to raising her to the pedestal of Divinity and this is what Protestants denounce as Mariolatry.
The Arabic expression in the text which is translated as "I could never" may also be interpreted as: It did not behove me; or it was impossible for me; or I had no right; to do so, etc.
5:110; 9:78; 34:49.
Important Words:
The words ما یکون لی (I could not) may be interpreted in various ways, such as, it was not fitting or proper for me to do so; or it did not behove me; or it was beyond my power or position; or it was impossible for me; or I had no right to do so, etc. See also 3:80.
نفس (mind) means, among other things, knowledge; purpose or intention (Lane). See also 3:29.
Commentary:
The expression, Holy art Thou, besides hinting that it is only God Who is free from error, embodies a beautiful reply on the part of Jesus to the question put to him by God in the words, didst thou say to men, 'Take me and my mother for two gods', which seemed to imply a sort of reproach and an expression of displeasure. The reply of Jesus appears to be something like this: "I was only a humble Messenger, O God, therefore I could not ask men to take me and my mother as gods beside Thee, for if I had done so, that would have been a reflection on Thee that Thou didst choose as Thy Messenger a person who turned faithless to Thee and asked his followers to take him and his mother as gods beside Thee. But Thy choice, o God, cannot be wrong; hence it was impossible that I, a Messenger of Thine, should have bidden men take me and my mother as gods, and Thine own all-embracing knowledge, o God, is a testimony of my innocence."
The word نفس (mind) when used about God implies "intention." Thus the last sentence of the verse would mean, "I do not know what Thou meanest by this question. Thou, being All-Knowing, well knowest that I did not say so; hence, I fail to understand the object or purpose of Thy ques-tion." This reply of Jesus shows that in his heart he was afraid that some shortcoming in the execution of his duty might have displeased the Almighty.
a
5:110; 9:78; 34:49.
406
经文中的阿拉伯习用语被译成 “我永不能说”, 也可以被译成: 我不应该 (说); 或我不可能 (说); 或无权(说); 这样做, 等等。
3
قَالَ ماضی ہے لیکن اس سے مراد قیامت کا دن ہے۔ یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ اس دن کہے گا۔ اس کی دلیل یہ ہے کہ مسیحیوں نے مسیحؑ اور اس کی ماں کو مسیح کے مرنے کے بہت بعد خدا بنایا ہے۔
a
5:110; 9:78; 34:49.
744
Important Words:
The words ما یکون لی (I could not) may be interpreted in various ways, such as, it was not fitting or proper for me to do so; or it did not behove me; or it was beyond my power or position; or it was impossible for me; or I had no right to do so, etc. See also 3:80.
نفس (mind) means, among other things, knowledge; purpose or intention (Lane). See also 3:29.
Commentary:
The expression, Holy art Thou, besides hinting that it is only God Who is free from error, embodies a beautiful reply on the part of Jesus to the question put to him by God in the words, didst thou say to men, 'Take me and my mother for two gods', which seemed to imply a sort of reproach and an expression of displeasure. The reply of Jesus appears to be something like this: "I was only a humble Messenger, O God, therefore I could not ask men to take me and my mother as gods beside Thee, for if I had done so, that would have been a reflection on Thee that Thou didst choose as Thy Messenger a person who turned faithless to Thee and asked his followers to take him and his mother as gods beside Thee. But Thy choice, o God, cannot be wrong; hence it was impossible that I, a Messenger of Thine, should have bidden men take me and my mother as gods, and Thine own all-embracing knowledge, o God, is a testimony of my innocence."
The word نفس (mind) when used about God implies "intention." Thus the last sentence of the verse would mean, "I do not know what Thou meanest by this question. Thou, being All-Knowing, well knowest that I did not say so; hence, I fail to understand the object or purpose of Thy ques-tion." This reply of Jesus shows that in his heart he was afraid that some shortcoming in the execution of his duty might have displeased the Almighty.
a
5:110; 9:78; 34:49.
811
The verse refers to the practice of the Christian Church to ascribe Divine powers to Mary. Mary’s help is invoked in Litany, and in Catechism of the Roman Church the doctrine that she is the mother of God is inculcated. Church Fathers in the past have regarded her as Divine and only a few years ago Pope Pius XII incorporated the bodily ascension of Mary in the doctrine of the Church. All this amounts to raising her to the pedestal of Divinity and this is what Protestants denounce as Mariolatry.
812
The Arabic expression in the text which is translated as "I could never" may also be interpreted as: It did not behove me; or it was impossible for me; or I had no right; to do so, etc.
مَا قُلْتُ لَهُمْ إِلَّا مَآ أَمَرْتَنِى بِهِۦٓ أَنِ ٱعْبُدُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ رَبِّى وَرَبَّكُمْ ۚ وَكُنتُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيدًا مَّا دُمْتُ فِيهِمْ ۖ فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيْتَنِى كُنتَ أَنتَ ٱلرَّقِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ ۚ وَأَنتَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ شَهِيدٌ
5:73; 19:37.
3:57.
伊撒教导人们只崇拜一个安拉。(«马太» 4:10 和 «路加» 4:8)
在伊撒活着的时候, 他仔细地监督着他的追随者, 注意他们不偏离正道, 但他不知道在他死后他们如何作为以及他们信奉什么虚假的教义。如今, 由于他的追随者入了歧途, 可以确定地说, 这是伊撒死后发生的事, 因为, 正像这节经文指出的那样, 在伊撒死后他才被作为崇拜对象来崇拜的。同样地, 这节经文谈及伊撒全然不知他的追随者在他离开了他们之后会把他和他的母亲作为两个神来看待。这证明伊撒不再会回到这个世界上来。因为, 假如他会回来而且亲眼看到他的追随者已腐败并且把他神化, 他不能以不知道他们已把他神化为借口。如果他是这样的话, 他以不知道为借口的回答等于是一个十足的谎话。这节经文因此确实证明, 伊撒是死了, 他再也不回到这个世界上来了。此外, 根据他的一句众所周知的话, 穆圣在复活日将说伊撒在看见他的一些追随者被带入火狱时, 在这里所说的同样的话。这就进一步证实伊撒像穆圣那样已经死了。
3:57.
5:73; 19:37.
Jesus taught the worship of one God alone (Matt. 4:10 & Luke, 4: 8).
As long as Jesus was alive, he kept a careful watch over his followers and saw to it that they did not deviate from the right path, but he did not know how they behaved and what false doctrines they held after his death. Now, as his followers have gone astray, it conclusively follows that Jesus is dead, for, as the verse points out, it was after his death that he was to be worshipped as God. Similarly, the fact that this verse speaks of Jesus as expressing ignorance that his followers took him and his mother for two gods after he had left them, proves that he is not to come back to this world. For, if he were to come back and see with his own eyes that his followers had become corrupt and had deified him he could not plead ignorance of his deification by them. If he would do so, his answer pleading his ignorance would amount to a veritable lie. The verse thus positively proves that Jesus is dead and that he will never come back to this world. Moreover, according to a well-known saying of his, the Holy Prop
See {424}.
5:73; 19:37.
3:56; 19:16.
Important Words:
توفیتنی (Thou didst cause me to die). See 2:235 & 3:56.
Commentary:
For the corroboration of the first sentence of this verse, i.e. the teaching of Jesus about the worship of God alone, see Matt. 4:10 & Luke 4: 8.
The latter portion of the verse conclusively proves two things: (1) that Jesus is dead and not alive, as supposed by most of present-day Muslims: (2) that he is not to return to this earth a second time in his own person. The inference is beyond any shadow of doubt. From the verse it is clear that no interval intervened between Jesus’ life on this earth and his death. As long as he was alive, he kept a careful watch over his follow-ers and saw to it that they did not deviate from the right path, but he did not know what occurred to them after his death. This shows: (1) that it was by death and not by his supposed ascension to heaven that Jesus became separated from his people, and (2) that it was only after his death that his people deified him. Now, as his followers have already gone astray, it definitely follows that Jesus is dead, for, as the verse points out, it was after his death that he began to be worshipped as God.
Similarly, the fact that this verse speaks of Jesus as expressing ignorance of his followers having taken him and his mother for gods after he had left them, proves that he is not to come back to this earth. For, if he were to come back to this earth and see with his own eyes the corruption of his followers, he could not express ignorance of his deification by his people. In that case, the answer of Jesus pleading his ignorance would amount to a veritable lie. Thus, the verse definitely and clearly proves that Jesus is dead and that he will never come back to this world. For a detailed discussion of the question of the death of Jesus and his non-ascension to heaven with his physical body, see 3:56 & 4:159.
b
5:73; 19:37.
c
3:57.
407
伊撒教导人们只崇拜一个安拉。(«马太» 4:10 和 «路加» 4:8)
408
在伊撒活着的时候, 他仔细地监督着他的追随者, 注意他们不偏离正道, 但他不知道在他死后他们如何作为以及他们信奉什么虚假的教义。如今, 由于他的追随者入了歧途, 可以确定地说, 这是伊撒死后发生的事, 因为, 正像这节经文指出的那样, 在伊撒死后他才被作为崇拜对象来崇拜的。同样地, 这节经文谈及伊撒全然不知他的追随者在他离开了他们之后会把他和他的母亲作为两个神来看待。这证明伊撒不再会回到这个世界上来。因为, 假如他会回来而且亲眼看到他的追随者已腐败并且把他神化, 他不能以不知道他们已把他神化为借口。如果他是这样的话, 他以不知道为借口的回答等于是一个十足的谎话。这节经文因此确实证明, 伊撒是死了, 他再也不回到这个世界上来了。此外, 根据他的一句众所周知的话, 穆圣在复活日将说伊撒在看见他的一些追随者被带入火狱时, 在这里所说的同样的话。这就进一步证实伊撒像穆圣那样已经死了。
a
5:73; 19:37.
b
3:56; 19:16.
745
Important Words:
توفیتنی (Thou didst cause me to die). See 2:235 & 3:56.
Commentary:
For the corroboration of the first sentence of this verse, i.e. the teaching of Jesus about the worship of God alone, see Matt. 4:10 & Luke 4: 8.
The latter portion of the verse conclusively proves two things: (1) that Jesus is dead and not alive, as supposed by most of present-day Muslims: (2) that he is not to return to this earth a second time in his own person. The inference is beyond any shadow of doubt. From the verse it is clear that no interval intervened between Jesus’ life on this earth and his death. As long as he was alive, he kept a careful watch over his follow-ers and saw to it that they did not deviate from the right path, but he did not know what occurred to them after his death. This shows: (1) that it was by death and not by his supposed ascension to heaven that Jesus became separated from his people, and (2) that it was only after his death that his people deified him. Now, as his followers have already gone astray, it definitely follows that Jesus is dead, for, as the verse points out, it was after his death that he began to be worshipped as God.
Similarly, the fact that this verse speaks of Jesus as expressing ignorance of his followers having taken him and his mother for gods after he had left them, proves that he is not to come back to this earth. For, if he were to come back to this earth and see with his own eyes the corruption of his followers, he could not express ignorance of his deification by his people. In that case, the answer of Jesus pleading his ignorance would amount to a veritable lie. Thus, the verse definitely and clearly proves that Jesus is dead and that he will never come back to this world. For a detailed discussion of the question of the death of Jesus and his non-ascension to heaven with his physical body, see 3:56 & 4:159.
a
3:57.
b
5:73; 19:37.
813
Jesus taught the worship of one God alone (Matt. 4:10 & Luke, 4: 8).
814
As long as Jesus was alive, he kept a careful watch over his followers and saw to it that they did not deviate from the right path, but he did not know how they behaved and what false doctrines they held after his death. Now, as his followers have gone astray, it conclusively follows that Jesus is dead, for, as the verse points out, it was after his death that he was to be worshipped as God. Similarly, the fact that this verse speaks of Jesus as expressing ignorance that his followers took him and his mother for two gods after he had left them, proves that he is not to come back to this world. For, if he were to come back and see with his own eyes that his followers had become corrupt and had deified him he could not plead ignorance of his deification by them. If he would do so, his answer pleading his ignorance would amount to a veritable lie. The verse thus positively proves that Jesus is dead and that he will never come back to this world. Moreover, according to a well-known saying of his, the Holy Prop
815
See {424}.
إِن تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ ۖ وَإِن تَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ فَإِنَّكَ أَنتَ ٱلْعَزِيزُ ٱلْحَكِيمُ
Commentary:
This verse constitutes a most pathetic appeal by Jesus to God on behalf of his followers; and the succeeding verse provides the divine answer to the appeal.
746
Commentary:
This verse constitutes a most pathetic appeal by Jesus to God on behalf of his followers; and the succeeding verse provides the divine answer to the appeal.
قَالَ ٱللَّهُ هَٰذَا يَوْمُ يَنفَعُ ٱلصَّٰدِقِينَ صِدْقُهُمْ ۚ لَهُمْ جَنَّٰتٌ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدًا ۚ رَّضِىَ ٱللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ وَرَضُوا۟ عَنْهُ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلْفَوْزُ ٱلْعَظِيمُ
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
Commentary:
The words, This is a day, refer to the Day of Judgement, which shows that the question mentioned in 5:117 above will be put to Jesus on the Day of Judgement, i.e. after he will have paid his supposed second visit to the earth, as is alleged by those who believe in his ascension to, and descent from, heaven.
The word "truthful" used in the verse hints that as the followers of Jesus did not prove truthful, they could not hope to benefit from Divine mercy. The word really refers to Muslims, who were true to the teachings of their Prophet. They believed as he taught them to believe, and acted as he taught them to act, and were true to their God. The word may also refer to the followers of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, who was raised as the مثیل, or likeness, of Jesus. God, as it were, says, "We sent two Messiahs, the followers of the one drifted away from his teachings and began to look upon him as God, but the followers of the other Messiah were true to his teachings. So this day only the truth of the truthful shall profit them."
a
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
a
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
747
Commentary:
The words, This is a day, refer to the Day of Judgement, which shows that the question mentioned in 5:117 above will be put to Jesus on the Day of Judgement, i.e. after he will have paid his supposed second visit to the earth, as is alleged by those who believe in his ascension to, and descent from, heaven.
The word "truthful" used in the verse hints that as the followers of Jesus did not prove truthful, they could not hope to benefit from Divine mercy. The word really refers to Muslims, who were true to the teachings of their Prophet. They believed as he taught them to believe, and acted as he taught them to act, and were true to their God. The word may also refer to the followers of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, who was raised as the مثیل, or likeness, of Jesus. God, as it were, says, "We sent two Messiahs, the followers of the one drifted away from his teachings and began to look upon him as God, but the followers of the other Messiah were true to his teachings. So this day only the truth of the truthful shall profit them."
b
9:100; 58:23; 98:9.
لِلَّهِ مُلْكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَمَا فِيهِنَّ ۚ وَهُوَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌۢ
5:18, 41; 42:50; 48:15.
The verse forms a befitting sequel to this Surah in which the errors of the Christian people are effectively exposed and demolished, containing a veiled declaration that their glory will not last and God will finally transfer His Kingdom to those who are more deserving of it.
5:18, 41; 42:50; 48:15.
Commentary:
The verse forms a fitting sequel to a Surah in which the errors of the Christian people are effectively exposed and demolished. It also contains a veiled declaration that as Christians will set a very bad example of "belief" and "action", so their glory will not last and God will finally transfer His "kingdom" to those who are more deserving of it.
b
5:18, 41; 42:50; 48:15.
409
这节经文成为本章一个恰当的结束。本章有力地揭露并摧毁了基督教人的错误, 并含有一个隐蔽的宣言: 他们的光荣不会持久, 安拉最终将把他的王国转交给更应得到它的人们。
a
5:18, 41; 42:50; 48:15.
748
Commentary:
The verse forms a fitting sequel to a Surah in which the errors of the Christian people are effectively exposed and demolished. It also contains a veiled declaration that as Christians will set a very bad example of "belief" and "action", so their glory will not last and God will finally transfer His "kingdom" to those who are more deserving of it.
a
5:18, 41; 42:50; 48:15.
816
The verse forms a befitting sequel to this Surah in which the errors of the Christian people are effectively exposed and demolished, containing a veiled declaration that their glory will not last and God will finally transfer His Kingdom to those who are more deserving of it.
الأنعام
Al-An'am
The Cattle • makkah • 165 Verses
بِسْمِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
1:1.
See 1:1.
a
1:1.
a
See 1:1.
749
Commentary:
See under 1:1.
a
See 1:1.
ٱلْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ وَجَعَلَ ٱلظُّلُمَٰتِ وَٱلنُّورَ ۖ ثُمَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ بِرَبِّهِمْ يَعْدِلُونَ
6:151; 27:61.
جَعَلَ (Jaala) 这个单词, 有时与 خَلَقَ (Khalaqa) (他创造了) 同义; 可是, 后一单词的意义是在衡量和计划一件东西之后把它创造出来; 而前一单词意指在一特殊状态或条件下做出一件东西, 或把它指定用于一种明确的目的。(Lane) 多神教的基础看来有两种理论。印度教徒是下一理论的主要拥护者: 安拉把他的权力授予某些神或人。祆教徒相信两个神: 光明之神 (Ormuzd), 和黑暗之神 (Ahriman)。这节经文驳斥了这两种理论。它说, 安拉创造了天地, 也制作了黑暗与光明; 既然, 一切权力和赞颂都是安拉的, 他又何必要把他的权力授予别人, 又何必要把他一部分工作委托给别人去做?
6:151; 27:61.
The word Ja‘ala is sometimes used synonymously with Khalaqa (He created); but whereas the latter word gives the sense of creating a thing after measuring and designing it, the former word signifies the making of a thing in a particular state or condition, or constituting or appointing it for a definite purpose (Lane). Idolatry seems to be based on two theories. The Hindus are the chief protagonists of the theory that God has delegated His powers to certain beings. The Zoroastrians believe in two gods—Ormuzd—the god of light, and Ahriman—the god of darkness. The present verse refutes both these theories and says that God is the Creator of heavens and earth and that He is also the Creator of light and darkness; and since all power and praise belong to Him, what need is there for Him to delegate His powers and entrust part of His work to others?
6:151; 27:61.
Important Words:
جعل (brought into being) is sometimes used synonymously with خلق i.e. he created, but whereas خلق gives the sense of creating a thing after measuring and designing it, جعل signifies the making of a thing in a particular state or condition, or constituting or appointing it for a definite purpose (Lane).
Commentary:
The practice of attributing co-partners to God is based on two different theories. One class of people hold that God has delegated His powers to certain beings. Among the people of this class the most prominent are the Hindus. Another class of men who ascribe co-partners to God think that evil cannot proceed from God and, therefore, there must be some other source of evil. So they seek a separate god whom they look upon as a source of evil or of darkness. This class of people is represented by Zoroastrians, who believe in a spirit of evil or darkness called Ahriman, a deity regarded as the equal of the creator Ormuzd, the spirit of good or light. The verse refutes both these doctrines.
By saying, All praise belongs to Allah Who created the heavens and the earth, the Quran refutes the first-mentioned class of men. When God has created all things and when He Himself can do everything and to Him belongs all praise, what need is there for Him to entrust part of His work to other beings? One entrusts one’s work to others when one cannot do it single-handed or when one desires to pass one’s time in idleness, which is an act of dispraise. But God, being above all this, has no need of transferring His powers to other beings. These words also refute the Christian doctrine of Trinity; for if each of the three persons of Trinity is equally omnipotent and worthy of perfect praise, what need is there for the other two? On the contrary, if only all the three combined can do the work and none can do it singly, God cannot be considered to be worthy of all praise.
By saying, and brought into being darkness and light, the Quran refutes the second class of men. The words, All praise belongs to Allah, must be read with this part of the verse also, thus hinting that even "darkness," i.e. things which are generally looked upon as evil, such as death, disease, misery and affliction, are also things for which praise is due to God. In fact, every kind of "darkness" has its uses. Directly or indirectly, it is meant for the good of man and for his general advancement. Now when even apparently evil things are meant for the ultimate good of man, the natural conclusion would be that half of the things meant for the good of men are created by one god and the other half by another, which is simply absurd.
As for the good underlying apparently evil things, it may be hinted that the difficulties and troubles which beset man serve as a means of turning him to virtue, and of his attaining divine favours and bounties. Take death for instance. If a man should not die but should remain alive forever, he could not achieve the blessings of Heaven, which embody the most perfect favours of God. On the other hand, these favours cannot be given to man in this life; for, if they were given to him here, they would become apparent to all; in that case there would remain no veil and no secrecy and consequently there would remain no merit in faith. A person deserves credit for his faith only when there is some secrecy about the thing in which he is called upon to believe.
b
6:151; 27:61.
410
جَعَلَ (Jaala) 这个单词, 有时与 خَلَقَ (Khalaqa) (他创造了) 同义; 可是, 后一单词的意义是在衡量和计划一件东西之后把它创造出来; 而前一单词意指在一特殊状态或条件下做出一件东西, 或把它指定用于一种明确的目的。(Lane) 多神教的基础看来有两种理论。印度教徒是下一理论的主要拥护者: 安拉把他的权力授予某些神或人。祆教徒相信两个神: 光明之神 (Ormuzd), 和黑暗之神 (Ahriman)。这节经文驳斥了这两种理论。它说, 安拉创造了天地, 也制作了黑暗与光明; 既然, 一切权力和赞颂都是安拉的, 他又何必要把他的权力授予别人, 又何必要把他一部分工作委托给别人去做?
b
6:151; 27:61.
749A
Important Words:
جعل (brought into being) is sometimes used synonymously with خلق i.e. he created, but whereas خلق gives the sense of creating a thing after measuring and designing it, جعل signifies the making of a thing in a particular state or condition, or constituting or appointing it for a definite purpose (Lane).
Commentary:
The practice of attributing co-partners to God is based on two different theories. One class of people hold that God has delegated His powers to certain beings. Among the people of this class the most prominent are the Hindus. Another class of men who ascribe co-partners to God think that evil cannot proceed from God and, therefore, there must be some other source of evil. So they seek a separate god whom they look upon as a source of evil or of darkness. This class of people is represented by Zoroastrians, who believe in a spirit of evil or darkness called Ahriman, a deity regarded as the equal of the creator Ormuzd, the spirit of good or light. The verse refutes both these doctrines.
By saying, All praise belongs to Allah Who created the heavens and the earth, the Quran refutes the first-mentioned class of men. When God has created all things and when He Himself can do everything and to Him belongs all praise, what need is there for Him to entrust part of His work to other beings? One entrusts one’s work to others when one cannot do it single-handed or when one desires to pass one’s time in idleness, which is an act of dispraise. But God, being above all this, has no need of transferring His powers to other beings. These words also refute the Christian doctrine of Trinity; for if each of the three persons of Trinity is equally omnipotent and worthy of perfect praise, what need is there for the other two? On the contrary, if only all the three combined can do the work and none can do it singly, God cannot be considered to be worthy of all praise.
By saying, and brought into being darkness and light, the Quran refutes the second class of men. The words, All praise belongs to Allah, must be read with this part of the verse also, thus hinting that even "darkness," i.e. things which are generally looked upon as evil, such as death, disease, misery and affliction, are also things for which praise is due to God. In fact, every kind of "darkness" has its uses. Directly or indirectly, it is meant for the good of man and for his general advancement. Now when even apparently evil things are meant for the ultimate good of man, the natural conclusion would be that half of the things meant for the good of men are created by one god and the other half by another, which is simply absurd.
As for the good underlying apparently evil things, it may be hinted that the difficulties and troubles which beset man serve as a means of turning him to virtue, and of his attaining divine favours and bounties. Take death for instance. If a man should not die but should remain alive forever, he could not achieve the blessings of Heaven, which embody the most perfect favours of God. On the other hand, these favours cannot be given to man in this life; for, if they were given to him here, they would become apparent to all; in that case there would remain no veil and no secrecy and consequently there would remain no merit in faith. A person deserves credit for his faith only when there is some secrecy about the thing in which he is called upon to believe.
b
6:151; 27:61.
817
The word Ja‘ala is sometimes used synonymously with Khalaqa (He created); but whereas the latter word gives the sense of creating a thing after measuring and designing it, the former word signifies the making of a thing in a particular state or condition, or constituting or appointing it for a definite purpose (Lane). Idolatry seems to be based on two theories. The Hindus are the chief protagonists of the theory that God has delegated His powers to certain beings. The Zoroastrians believe in two gods—Ormuzd—the god of light, and Ahriman—the god of darkness. The present verse refutes both these theories and says that God is the Creator of heavens and earth and that He is also the Creator of light and darkness; and since all power and praise belong to Him, what need is there for Him to delegate His powers and entrust part of His work to others?
هُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَكُم مِّن طِينٍ ثُمَّ قَضَىٰٓ أَجَلًا ۖ وَأَجَلٌ مُّسَمًّى عِندَهُۥ ۖ ثُمَّ أَنتُمْ تَمْتَرُونَ
یعنی مجموعی طور پر دنیا کی زندگی کی میعاد۔
15:27; 23:13; 32:8; 37:12; 38:72.
71:5.
Both the creation of man and his death (decreeing of a term) have been mentioned as acts of Divine mercy.
The first "term" refers to the span of individual life and the second "term" has reference to the life of the universe.
15:27; 23:13; 32:8; 37:12; 38:72.
71:5.
Commentary:
The creation of man referred to in the words, Who created you, is meant as an illustration of the light mentioned in the previous verse, while the decreeing of a term, i.e. the ordaining of death, is meant as an illustration of "darkness". The verse ascribes both these acts to God as acts of mercy, thus refuting those who believe in two separate Gods, one of evil and the other of good.
The words, there is another term fixed with Him, refer to the Day of Judgement or of Resurrection when men, after passing through the gate of death, will receive their rewards from their Lord.
c
15:27; 23:13; 32:8; 37:12; 38:72.
d
71:5.
411
创造人类以及固定他们的死 (固定一个期限), 都是作为安拉永久仁慈的行为而提及的。
412
第一个 “期限” 指的是一个人的寿命, 而第二个 “期限” 指的是宇宙的存在期。
1
یعنی مجموعی طور پر دنیا کی زندگی کی میعاد۔
a
15:27; 23:13; 32:8; 37:12; 38:72.
b
71:5.
750
Commentary:
The creation of man referred to in the words, Who created you, is meant as an illustration of the light mentioned in the previous verse, while the decreeing of a term, i.e. the ordaining of death, is meant as an illustration of "darkness". The verse ascribes both these acts to God as acts of mercy, thus refuting those who believe in two separate Gods, one of evil and the other of good.
The words, there is another term fixed with Him, refer to the Day of Judgement or of Resurrection when men, after passing through the gate of death, will receive their rewards from their Lord.
c
15:27; 23:13; 32:8; 37:12; 38:72.
d
71:5.
818
Both the creation of man and his death (decreeing of a term) have been mentioned as acts of Divine mercy.
819
The first "term" refers to the span of individual life and the second "term" has reference to the life of the universe.
وَهُوَ ٱللَّهُ فِى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَفِى ٱلْأَرْضِ ۖ يَعْلَمُ سِرَّكُمْ وَجَهْرَكُمْ وَيَعْلَمُ مَا تَكْسِبُونَ
43:85.
Commentary:
The words, both in the heavens and in the earth, do not mean that God’s person pervades the heavens and the earth. What is meant is that the knowledge and power of God comprehend the entire universe. The Quran itself explains this by the words that follow, i.e. He knows your inside and your outside.
The latter part of the verse points out that a being cannot be looked upon as perfect if his knowledge or power is defective. But such is not the case with God. Both His knowledge and power are perfect. This is what is hinted in the words, He knows what you earn, which convey a twofold idea: (1) that God is All-Knowing and (2) that He will requite men according to their deeds which, in other words, means that He is All-Powerful. Hence, as both the knowledge and power of God are perfect, it follows that God is perfect, knowing everything and possessing the power of doing everything. So He does not stand in need of entrusting any part of His work to other beings and taking them as His helpers or co-partners.
Again, the above-quoted words also show that it is God Who punishes evil. Now, when the punishment of evil is from God, it is foolish to think that the God of evil must be some other being.
e
43:85.
413
这节经文的意思并不指安拉的形体遍及天地之间。它的意思是, 他的知识遍涵整个宇宙。
a
43:85.
751
Commentary:
The words, both in the heavens and in the earth, do not mean that God’s person pervades the heavens and the earth. What is meant is that the knowledge and power of God comprehend the entire universe. The Quran itself explains this by the words that follow, i.e. He knows your inside and your outside.
The latter part of the verse points out that a being cannot be looked upon as perfect if his knowledge or power is defective. But such is not the case with God. Both His knowledge and power are perfect. This is what is hinted in the words, He knows what you earn, which convey a twofold idea: (1) that God is All-Knowing and (2) that He will requite men according to their deeds which, in other words, means that He is All-Powerful. Hence, as both the knowledge and power of God are perfect, it follows that God is perfect, knowing everything and possessing the power of doing everything. So He does not stand in need of entrusting any part of His work to other beings and taking them as His helpers or co-partners.
Again, the above-quoted words also show that it is God Who punishes evil. Now, when the punishment of evil is from God, it is foolish to think that the God of evil must be some other being.
e
43:85.
820
The verse does not mean that God’s Person pervades the heavens and the earth. What is meant is that His knowledge comprehends the entire universe.
وَمَا تَأْتِيهِم مِّنْ ءَايَةٍ مِّنْ ءَايَٰتِ رَبِّهِمْ إِلَّا كَانُوا۟ عَنْهَا مُعْرِضِينَ
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
An important evidence of the knowledge and power of God are the prophecies that He reveals to His Messengers and the support and assistance that He vouchsafes to them against overwhelming odds. These are called Signs.
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
Commentary:
An important evidence of the knowledge and power of God are the prophecies which He reveals to His Messengers and the aid and help which He vouchsafes them against overwhelming odds. These are called signs here. Thus, in order to prove the perfect knowledge and power of God, the verse refers to the powerful signs which God was showing to demonstrate the truth of the Holy Prophet and the wonderful way in which He was helping him.
a
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
b
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
752
Commentary:
An important evidence of the knowledge and power of God are the prophecies which He reveals to His Messengers and the aid and help which He vouchsafes them against overwhelming odds. These are called signs here. Thus, in order to prove the perfect knowledge and power of God, the verse refers to the powerful signs which God was showing to demonstrate the truth of the Holy Prophet and the wonderful way in which He was helping him.
a
21:3; 26:6; 36:47.
821
An important evidence of the knowledge and power of God are the prophecies that He reveals to His Messengers and the support and assistance that He vouchsafes to them against overwhelming odds. These are called Signs.
فَقَدْ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِٱلْحَقِّ لَمَّا جَآءَهُمْ ۖ فَسَوْفَ يَأْتِيهِمْ أَنۢبَٰٓؤُا۟ مَا كَانُوا۟ بِهِۦ يَسْتَهْزِءُونَ
یعنی ہنسی کی وجہ سے عذاب جلد آجائے گا۔
26:7.
Important Words:
انباء (tidings) is the plural of نبأ which means, news or tidings. The word is generally used in the Quran about important news relating to some great event (Aqrab and Kulliyat).
Commentary:
The words, shall come, imply that the important "tidings" referred to in the verse were ordained to come to the Meccans from outside. The words, which were revealed at Mecca, thus contain a veiled prophecy to the effect that the Holy Prophet will have to flee from Mecca and that, after his flight, the Meccans will go out and fight him but that they will be routed, and the news of the great success of the Holy Prophet or, to quote the expression of the Quran, the tidings of that at which they mocked, will reach the Meccans from outside. This prophecy was fulfilled in a wonderful way at the famous Battle of Badr, thus showing that God possesses both perfect knowledge and perfect power.
b
26:7.
414
اَنْۢبَاء (Amba’) 是 نَبَاء (Naba’) 的复数, 在 «古兰经» 中一般被用作与某一件大事有关的重要消息。(كُلِّيَّاتْ, Kulliyyat)
2
یعنی ہنسی کی وجہ سے عذاب جلد آجائے گا۔
c
26:7.
753
Important Words:
انباء (tidings) is the plural of نبأ which means, news or tidings. The word is generally used in the Quran about important news relating to some great event (Aqrab and Kulliyat).
Commentary:
The words, shall come, imply that the important "tidings" referred to in the verse were ordained to come to the Meccans from outside. The words, which were revealed at Mecca, thus contain a veiled prophecy to the effect that the Holy Prophet will have to flee from Mecca and that, after his flight, the Meccans will go out and fight him but that they will be routed, and the news of the great success of the Holy Prophet or, to quote the expression of the Quran, the tidings of that at which they mocked, will reach the Meccans from outside. This prophecy was fulfilled in a wonderful way at the famous Battle of Badr, thus showing that God possesses both perfect knowledge and perfect power.
b
26:7.
822
Amba’ is the plural of Naba’ which is generally used in the Qur’an about important news relating to some great event (Kulliyyat).
أَلَمْ يَرَوْا۟ كَمْ أَهْلَكْنَا مِن قَبْلِهِم مِّن قَرْنٍ مَّكَّنَّٰهُمْ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ مَا لَمْ نُمَكِّن لَّكُمْ وَأَرْسَلْنَا ٱلسَّمَآءَ عَلَيْهِم مِّدْرَارًا وَجَعَلْنَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرَ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهِمْ فَأَهْلَكْنَٰهُم بِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَأَنشَأْنَا مِنۢ بَعْدِهِمْ قَرْنًا ءَاخَرِينَ
46:27.
11:53; 71:12.
Amba’ is the plural of Naba’ which is generally used in the Qur’an about important news relating to some great event (Kulliyyat).
The words do not mean that the world is retrogressing. It is no doubt progressing as a whole, but some of the older nations which rose to heights of civilization in the past were so advanced in certain branches of art and science that in those specific branches they were not equalled by the generations that followed. For instance, the modern age, in spite of the marvels it has wrought in the domain of science, still gazes with wonder at some of the works of ancient Egyptian civilization.
46:27.
11:53; 71:12.
Important Words:
قرن (generation). The verb form of the word, i.e. قرن (qarana) means, he connected or linked or coupled or joined. قرنmeans, one’s equal in age, i.e. connected with the same age; a generation of men succeeding or preceding another generation, as if both were conjoined; people of one time; people of a time among whom there appears a Prophet. قرینmeans an associate, comrade or companion (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse predicts that the enemies of the Holy Prophet shall be destroyed like the enemies of the former Prophets. Even within the confines of Arabia there had been people who were visited with Divine punishment in consequence of their opposition to their respective Prophets who appeared in bygone times. Among them were the tribes, Tubba‘, ‘Ad, Thamud and others whose stories were current among the Arabs.
The words, as We have established you not, do not mean that the world is retrogressing. The fact is that although the world is progressing as a whole, yet some of the older nations which rose to the heights of civilization in their time were so advanced in certain branches of art and science that in these specific branches they have so far not been equalled by the generations that followed. Take, for instance, the ancient Egyptians. The modern age, in spite of the marvels it has wrought in the domain of science, still gazes with wonder at some of the works of ancient Egyptian civilization. Similarly, there were people among the Arabs who carved wonderful fortresses out of rocks. Thus every people that ever attained to the heights of civilization enjoyed a certain distinction which is not shared by other nations. By using this expression, the Quran means to say, “When these powerful people were destroyed in spite of their mastery of certain branches of knowledge, how can your arts save you from destruction?”
c
46:27.
d
11:53; 71:12.
415
这些话并不意味着世界在倒退。整个世界无疑是在进步, 但有些较古老的民族, 过去他们的文明曾经达到过很高的程度, 在艺术和科学的某些领域里是如此地先进, 以致他们的后代在那些特定的领域里及不上他们。例如, 现代的科学领域里虽然创造了许多奇迹, 但对古埃及文明的某些物品仍视作奇秘之物。
a
46:27.
b
11:53; 71:12.
754
Important Words:
قرن (generation). The verb form of the word, i.e. قرن (qarana) means, he connected or linked or coupled or joined. قرنmeans, one’s equal in age, i.e. connected with the same age; a generation of men succeeding or preceding another generation, as if both were conjoined; people of one time; people of a time among whom there appears a Prophet. قرینmeans an associate, comrade or companion (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse predicts that the enemies of the Holy Prophet shall be destroyed like the enemies of the former Prophets. Even within the confines of Arabia there had been people who were visited with Divine punishment in consequence of their opposition to their respective Prophets who appeared in bygone times. Among them were the tribes, Tubba‘, ‘Ad, Thamud and others whose stories were current among the Arabs.
The words, as We have established you not, do not mean that the world is retrogressing. The fact is that although the world is progressing as a whole, yet some of the older nations which rose to the heights of civilization in their time were so advanced in certain branches of art and science that in these specific branches they have so far not been equalled by the generations that followed. Take, for instance, the ancient Egyptians. The modern age, in spite of the marvels it has wrought in the domain of science, still gazes with wonder at some of the works of ancient Egyptian civilization. Similarly, there were people among the Arabs who carved wonderful fortresses out of rocks. Thus every people that ever attained to the heights of civilization enjoyed a certain distinction which is not shared by other nations. By using this expression, the Quran means to say, “When these powerful people were destroyed in spite of their mastery of certain branches of knowledge, how can your arts save you from destruction?”
c
46:27.
d
11:53; 71:12.
823
Amba’ is the plural of Naba’ which is generally used in the Qur’an about important news relating to some great event (Kulliyyat).
824
The words do not mean that the world is retrogressing. It is no doubt progressing as a whole, but some of the older nations which rose to heights of civilization in the past were so advanced in certain branches of art and science that in those specific branches they were not equalled by the generations that followed. For instance, the modern age, in spite of the marvels it has wrought in the domain of science, still gazes with wonder at some of the works of ancient Egyptian civilization.
وَلَوْ نَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْكَ كِتَٰبًا فِى قِرْطَاسٍ فَلَمَسُوهُ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ لَقَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓا۟ إِنْ هَٰذَآ إِلَّا سِحْرٌ مُّبِينٌ
They had made sure that it was a heavenly and not an earthly thing.
Important Words:
قرطاس (parchment) means paper; a roll or scroll of paper; anything one writes upon; a writing or book; a butt or target (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, and they had felt it with their hands, mean, "and they had made sure that it was a heavenly thing and not an earthly one". The words also embody a beautiful allusion to the spiritual blindness of the people. Being blind, they cannot see; so they have to feel with their hands.
The verse signifies that when a man gives himself up to doubting, nothing, however clear and manifest, can convince him.
755
Important Words:
قرطاس (parchment) means paper; a roll or scroll of paper; anything one writes upon; a writing or book; a butt or target (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, and they had felt it with their hands, mean, "and they had made sure that it was a heavenly thing and not an earthly one". The words also embody a beautiful allusion to the spiritual blindness of the people. Being blind, they cannot see; so they have to feel with their hands.
The verse signifies that when a man gives himself up to doubting, nothing, however clear and manifest, can convince him.
825
They had made sure that it was a heavenly and not an earthly thing.
وَقَالُوا۟ لَوْلَآ أُنزِلَ عَلَيْهِ مَلَكٌ ۖ وَلَوْ أَنزَلْنَا مَلَكًا لَّقُضِىَ ٱلْأَمْرُ ثُمَّ لَا يُنظَرُونَ
2:211; 25:8.
یعنی کافروں کی خاطر جب کوئی فرشتہ اتارا جاتا ہے تو وہ انذار کی خبر لے کر ہی اترتا ہے۔
2:211; 25:8.
Commentary:
The question, Why has not an angel been sent down to him, implies a desire on the part of the disbelievers to be visited by an angel whom they might see and be thus convinced of the divine mission of the Prophet. The Quran exposes their folly by replying that although the angels of God do come to the Prophet, yet when they visit disbelievers and are seen by them, they invariably come with Divine punishment. Such angels appeared at the Battle of Badr, when, to quote the expression of the Quran, the matter was decided (2:211). See also the succeeding verse.
e
2:211; 25:8.
1
یعنی کافروں کی خاطر جب کوئی فرشتہ اتارا جاتا ہے تو وہ انذار کی خبر لے کر ہی اترتا ہے۔
a
2:211; 25:8.
756
Commentary:
The question, Why has not an angel been sent down to him, implies a desire on the part of the disbelievers to be visited by an angel whom they might see and be thus convinced of the divine mission of the Prophet. The Quran exposes their folly by replying that although the angels of God do come to the Prophet, yet when they visit disbelievers and are seen by them, they invariably come with Divine punishment. Such angels appeared at the Battle of Badr, when, to quote the expression of the Quran, the matter was decided (2:211). See also the succeeding verse.
a
2:211; 25:8.
826
"The coming of angels" signifies the imminent approach of heavenly punishment.
وَلَوْ جَعَلْنَٰهُ مَلَكًا لَّجَعَلْنَٰهُ رَجُلًا وَلَلَبَسْنَا عَلَيْهِم مَّا يَلْبِسُونَ
The verse exposes the folly of the disbelievers’ demand that an angel should have come to guide them.
Commentary:
Another possible form of the appearance of an angel is that he be sent to this world as a Messenger. But this could not improve things; for in that case, to make his mission to mankind worth anything, he should appear in the form of a man; but if he were to appear to them in the form of a man, then the people would entertain the same doubts about
his heavenly mission as they were now doing about that of the Holy Prophet.
757
Commentary:
Another possible form of the appearance of an angel is that he be sent to this world as a Messenger. But this could not improve things; for in that case, to make his mission to mankind worth anything, he should appear in the form of a man; but if he were to appear to them in the form of a man, then the people would entertain the same doubts about
his heavenly mission as they were now doing about that of the Holy Prophet.
827
The verse exposes the folly of the disbelievers’ demand that an angel should have come to guide them.
وَلَقَدِ ٱسْتُهْزِئَ بِرُسُلٍ مِّن قَبْلِكَ فَحَاقَ بِٱلَّذِينَ سَخِرُوا۟ مِنْهُم مَّا كَانُوا۟ بِهِۦ يَسْتَهْزِءُونَ
21:42.
یعنی جن موعود عذابوں سے وہ ہنسی مذاق کرتے تھے وہ آگئے اور کفار تباہ ہو گئے۔
21:42.
21:42.
Commentary:
The words, And surely have the Messengers been mocked at before thee, imply a hint that the demand of disbelievers regarding the coming of an angel is really nothing but a mockery. The verse also contains a prophecy about the destruction of the enemies of the Holy Prophet. The enemies of the former Prophets laughed them to scorn and were consequently punished by God, the very object of their mockery becoming the means of their destruction. The enemies of the Holy Prophet were also scoffing at him and so they too would meet with the same fate which befell their predecessors.
a
21:42.
2
یعنی جن موعود عذابوں سے وہ ہنسی مذاق کرتے تھے وہ آگئے اور کفار تباہ ہو گئے۔
a
21:42.
758
Commentary:
The words, And surely have the Messengers been mocked at before thee, imply a hint that the demand of disbelievers regarding the coming of an angel is really nothing but a mockery. The verse also contains a prophecy about the destruction of the enemies of the Holy Prophet. The enemies of the former Prophets laughed them to scorn and were consequently punished by God, the very object of their mockery becoming the means of their destruction. The enemies of the Holy Prophet were also scoffing at him and so they too would meet with the same fate which befell their predecessors.
b
21:42.
قُلْ سِيرُوا۟ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ ثُمَّ ٱنظُرُوا۟ كَيْفَ كَانَ عَٰقِبَةُ ٱلْمُكَذِّبِينَ
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
Commentary:
When the disbelievers were told, in reply to their demand for the coming of an angel, that disbelievers saw angels only when they came with punishment from God, the disbelievers arrogantly said, "Let them come with it then". The verse tells them that such foolhardy demands were made by their predecessors also; so let them go about in the land and see what was the end of such people.
b
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
a
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
759
Commentary:
When the disbelievers were told, in reply to their demand for the coming of an angel, that disbelievers saw angels only when they came with punishment from God, the disbelievers arrogantly said, "Let them come with it then". The verse tells them that such foolhardy demands were made by their predecessors also; so let them go about in the land and see what was the end of such people.
a
3:138; 22:47; 27:70.
قُل لِّمَن مَّا فِى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۖ قُل لِّلَّهِ ۚ كَتَبَ عَلَىٰ نَفْسِهِ ٱلرَّحْمَةَ ۚ لَيَجْمَعَنَّكُمْ إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ لَا رَيْبَ فِيهِ ۚ ٱلَّذِينَ خَسِرُوٓا۟ أَنفُسَهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ
عربی لغت کے لحاظ سے اَلَّذِیْنَ خَسِرُوْا اَنْفُسَھُمْ کے معنے یہ بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ وہ لوگ جو گھاٹے میں پڑ گئے۔
یعنی ایمان سے محرومی خدا کی طرف سے نہیں ہوتی بلکہ انسان کے اپنے اعمال کی و جہ سے ہوتی ہے۔
6:55; 7:157.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
As all things in the heavens and the earth belong to Allah, the enemies of Faith also belong to Him. No one would like to destroy his own handiwork, much less would God do so. He is Merciful and grants respite to disbelievers in order that they may repent and be shown mercy.
6:55; 7:157.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
Important Words:
خسروا انفسھم (who ruin their souls). خسروا is derived from خسر which means, he lost; he suffered a loss; he went astray; he became lost; he perished (Lane). From the above it is clear that the word خسر is really intransitive. The transitive use of the word in the verse is merely apparent. In fact when the Quran says خسروا انفسھم it does not mean, they made their souls suffer, but, that they suffered with regard to themselves, i.e. they themselves suffered. The correct transitive form of the word is خسر (khasara), i.e. he caused to perish, and not خسر (khasira), i.e. he suffered or he was lost, which the Quran has used. This peculiar use of the word is intended to intensify the meaning. Thus, the words الذین خسروا انفسھم would really read الذین خسروا و خسروا انفسھم i.e. those who suffered a loss and caused their souls to perish. For the sake of convenience, however, the expression has been rendered in the text as, those who ruin their souls. For a somewhat similar expression, i.e. سفه نفسهsee Lisan where that expression has been fully dealt with.
Commentary:
Here God first puts a question, and then Himself answers it. This form has also been employed elsewhere in the Quran. It is meant to bring out the disbelievers’ extreme weakness of faith and make them realize it.
All that is in the heavens and the earth belongs to Allah; so the enemies of Faith also belong to God. No one would like to destroy that which belongs to him, much less would God like to do so, for He is Merciful and has made mercy binding on Himself. So He is giving the enemies of the Holy Prophet time to repent. He is putting off punishment so that they may turn to Him and repent of their sins. Hence, instead of demanding punishment, let them ask forgiveness and benefit by His mercy.
It should be noted that disbelief alone does not bring punishment upon men in this life. So far as simple disbelief is concerned, the case of the believers and the disbelievers will be decided on the Day of Judgement when all will be assembled together and God’s judgement will be pronounced. It is only the extreme wickedness of men and their active opposition to the Prophets of God that hastens punishment for them in this life. So the verse exhorts disbelievers not to demand punishment, but rather to repent, so that God may have mercy on them.
c
6:55; 7:157.
d
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
416
因为天地间的一切事物都是安拉的, 伊斯兰教的敌人也是他的。没有人喜欢毁灭掉自己做出来的东西, 安拉更不喜欢这样做。他是永久仁慈的, 给不信的人以暂短的时间, 为了使他们悔悟并给予他们以仁慈的机会。
1
عربی لغت کے لحاظ سے اَلَّذِیْنَ خَسِرُوْا اَنْفُسَھُمْ کے معنے یہ بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ وہ لوگ جو گھاٹے میں پڑ گئے۔
2
یعنی ایمان سے محرومی خدا کی طرف سے نہیں ہوتی بلکہ انسان کے اپنے اعمال کی و جہ سے ہوتی ہے۔
b
6:55; 7:157.
c
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
760
Important Words:
خسروا انفسھم (who ruin their souls). خسروا is derived from خسر which means, he lost; he suffered a loss; he went astray; he became lost; he perished (Lane). From the above it is clear that the word خسر is really intransitive. The transitive use of the word in the verse is merely apparent. In fact when the Quran says خسروا انفسھم it does not mean, they made their souls suffer, but, that they suffered with regard to themselves, i.e. they themselves suffered. The correct transitive form of the word is خسر (khasara), i.e. he caused to perish, and not خسر (khasira), i.e. he suffered or he was lost, which the Quran has used. This peculiar use of the word is intended to intensify the meaning. Thus, the words الذین خسروا انفسھم would really read الذین خسروا و خسروا انفسھم i.e. those who suffered a loss and caused their souls to perish. For the sake of convenience, however, the expression has been rendered in the text as, those who ruin their souls. For a somewhat similar expression, i.e. سفه نفسهsee Lisan where that expression has been fully dealt with.
Commentary:
Here God first puts a question, and then Himself answers it. This form has also been employed elsewhere in the Quran. It is meant to bring out the disbelievers’ extreme weakness of faith and make them realize it.
All that is in the heavens and the earth belongs to Allah; so the enemies of Faith also belong to God. No one would like to destroy that which belongs to him, much less would God like to do so, for He is Merciful and has made mercy binding on Himself. So He is giving the enemies of the Holy Prophet time to repent. He is putting off punishment so that they may turn to Him and repent of their sins. Hence, instead of demanding punishment, let them ask forgiveness and benefit by His mercy.
It should be noted that disbelief alone does not bring punishment upon men in this life. So far as simple disbelief is concerned, the case of the believers and the disbelievers will be decided on the Day of Judgement when all will be assembled together and God’s judgement will be pronounced. It is only the extreme wickedness of men and their active opposition to the Prophets of God that hastens punishment for them in this life. So the verse exhorts disbelievers not to demand punishment, but rather to repent, so that God may have mercy on them.
b
6:55; 7:157.
c
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
828
As all things in the heavens and the earth belong to Allah, the enemies of Faith also belong to Him. No one would like to destroy his own handiwork, much less would God do so. He is Merciful and grants respite to disbelievers in order that they may repent and be shown mercy.
۞ وَلَهُۥ مَا سَكَنَ فِى ٱلَّيْلِ وَٱلنَّهَارِ ۚ وَهُوَ ٱلسَّمِيعُ ٱلْعَلِيمُ
Commentary:
Not only have darkness and light been made by God (6:2), but, as the present verse puts it, all that dwells in them also belongs to Him. This shows that both darkness and light have been made with a purpose. Now when God is the Master of all that dwells in darkness and light, how could He entrust His own possessions to other beings?
As pointed out under 6:2 above, even darkness and afflictions have their advantages. God involves men in darkness and sends down afflictions so that their character may be perfected and they may pray to God and He may hear them, for He is All-Hearing. And if there is no time for men to pray or they do not know or do not realize the danger and consequently do not pray, even then God is All-Knowing and may come to their help without their praying for it.
761
Commentary:
Not only have darkness and light been made by God (6:2), but, as the present verse puts it, all that dwells in them also belongs to Him. This shows that both darkness and light have been made with a purpose. Now when God is the Master of all that dwells in darkness and light, how could He entrust His own possessions to other beings?
As pointed out under 6:2 above, even darkness and afflictions have their advantages. God involves men in darkness and sends down afflictions so that their character may be perfected and they may pray to God and He may hear them, for He is All-Hearing. And if there is no time for men to pray or they do not know or do not realize the danger and consequently do not pray, even then God is All-Knowing and may come to their help without their praying for it.
قُلْ أَغَيْرَ ٱللَّهِ أَتَّخِذُ وَلِيًّا فَاطِرِ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَهُوَ يُطْعِمُ وَلَا يُطْعَمُ ۗ قُلْ إِنِّىٓ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ أَوَّلَ مَنْ أَسْلَمَ ۖ وَلَا تَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ
12:102; 14:11; 35:2; 39:47.
20:133; 51:48-59.
6:164; 39:13.
The word Fatir when used about God means, the Originator or the Creator, or the Maker.
12:102; 14:11; 35:2; 39:47.
20:133; 51:58-59.
6:164; 39:13.
Important Words:
فاطر (Maker) is derived from فطر. They say فطره i.e. he clove or split or rent it; he created it or brought it into existence; or he originated it. فطر العجین means, he made the dough into bread without leavening it. افطر means, he broke the fast. انفطر and تفطر mean, it became cleft or split or rent. الفطرة means, the natural constitution with which a child is created. فاطر when used about God, means the Originator or the Creator or the Maker (Taj).
Commentary:
The question in the first part of the verse implies that, as God alone is the Maker of the heavens and the earth and as it is He alone Who feeds all without being fed by anybody, therefore there is none worthy of being taken as protector but He. None else is worthy of being worshipped as God.
The words, Who feeds, refute the Godhead of those lifeless objects which men have taken for gods. They admittedly feed none, but God feeds all; hence these objects are not worthy of being taken as God.
The words, is not fed, negate the Godhead of those living beings who have been deified by men. They stand in need of food, but God needs no food; hence they cannot be gods.
a
12:102; 14:11; 35:2; 39:47.
b
20:133; 51:48-59.
c
6:164; 39:13.
a
12:102; 14:11; 35:2; 39:47.
b
20:133; 51:58-59.
c
6:164; 39:13.
762
Important Words:
فاطر (Maker) is derived from فطر. They say فطره i.e. he clove or split or rent it; he created it or brought it into existence; or he originated it. فطر العجین means, he made the dough into bread without leavening it. افطر means, he broke the fast. انفطر and تفطر mean, it became cleft or split or rent. الفطرة means, the natural constitution with which a child is created. فاطر when used about God, means the Originator or the Creator or the Maker (Taj).
Commentary:
The question in the first part of the verse implies that, as God alone is the Maker of the heavens and the earth and as it is He alone Who feeds all without being fed by anybody, therefore there is none worthy of being taken as protector but He. None else is worthy of being worshipped as God.
The words, Who feeds, refute the Godhead of those lifeless objects which men have taken for gods. They admittedly feed none, but God feeds all; hence these objects are not worthy of being taken as God.
The words, is not fed, negate the Godhead of those living beings who have been deified by men. They stand in need of food, but God needs no food; hence they cannot be gods.
d
12:102; 14:11; 35:2; 39:47.
e
20:133; 51:48-59.
f
6:164; 39:13.
829
The word Fatir when used about God means, the Originator or the Creator, or the Maker.
قُلْ إِنِّىٓ أَخَافُ إِنْ عَصَيْتُ رَبِّى عَذَابَ يَوْمٍ عَظِيمٍ
10:16; 39:14.
Commentary:
This verse is an expression of the supreme independence of God. The Holy Prophet is made to say, "O men, it is indeed strange that you should not fear the punishment of God while I, who am a Prophet of God, fear His punishment if I disobey Him." This is an emphatic way of exhorting men to avoid disobedience of God. The expression does not imply that the Holy Prophet is likely to disobey God or even that it is possible for him to do so. It is simply meant to convince disbelievers that God is above all and none can dare disobey Him with impunity.
d
10:16; 39:14.
417
这节经文着重告诫人们警惕不要违背安拉。它不是说穆圣会违背安拉。
d
10:16; 39:14.
763
Commentary:
This verse is an expression of the supreme independence of God. The Holy Prophet is made to say, "O men, it is indeed strange that you should not fear the punishment of God while I, who am a Prophet of God, fear His punishment if I disobey Him." This is an emphatic way of exhorting men to avoid disobedience of God. The expression does not imply that the Holy Prophet is likely to disobey God or even that it is possible for him to do so. It is simply meant to convince disbelievers that God is above all and none can dare disobey Him with impunity.
a
10:16; 39:14.
830
The verse constitutes an emphatic exhortation to men to be on their guard against being disobedient to God, not that the Holy Prophet could ever disobey Him.
مَّن يُصْرَفْ عَنْهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ فَقَدْ رَحِمَهُۥ ۚ وَذَٰلِكَ ٱلْفَوْزُ ٱلْمُبِينُ
Dhalika may either refer to "the averting of punishment" or to "mercy."
Commentary:
The word ذالك (that) may either refer to the "averting of punishment" or to "mercy", for both "mercy" and the "averting of punishing" are manifest triumphs.
764
Commentary:
The word ذالك (that) may either refer to the "averting of punishment" or to "mercy", for both "mercy" and the "averting of punishing" are manifest triumphs.
831
Dhalika may either refer to "the averting of punishment" or to "mercy."
وَإِن يَمْسَسْكَ ٱللَّهُ بِضُرٍّ فَلَا كَاشِفَ لَهُۥٓ إِلَّا هُوَ ۖ وَإِن يَمْسَسْكَ بِخَيْرٍ فَهُوَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
10:108.
10:108.
10:108.
Commentary:
It is his own actions that are the cause of all harm that befalls a man. The words, if Allah touch thee with affliction, therefore, do not mean that God is the cause of affliction. They are meant to convey the idea that God being the first cause of all things, everything that happens in the universe is in a way attributable to Him. The expression is also intended to hint that it is God alone Who can remove man’s afflictions.
Happiness indeed comes from God, Who is the real source of all good. This is why, when speaking of happiness coming to man, the Quran uses the expression, He has power to do all that He wills.
e
10:108.
a
10:108.
765
Commentary:
It is his own actions that are the cause of all harm that befalls a man. The words, if Allah touch thee with affliction, therefore, do not mean that God is the cause of affliction. They are meant to convey the idea that God being the first cause of all things, everything that happens in the universe is in a way attributable to Him. The expression is also intended to hint that it is God alone Who can remove man’s afflictions.
Happiness indeed comes from God, Who is the real source of all good. This is why, when speaking of happiness coming to man, the Quran uses the expression, He has power to do all that He wills.
b
10:108.
وَهُوَ ٱلْقَاهِرُ فَوْقَ عِبَادِهِۦ ۚ وَهُوَ ٱلْحَكِيمُ ٱلْخَبِيرُ
یہاں یہ سوال پیدا ہوتا ہے کہ جب اللہ تعالیٰ غالب ہے تو سزا کیوں نہیں دیتا۔ اس کا جواب یہ دیا کہ وہ حکیم بھی ہے اور خبیر بھی۔ چونکہ وہ حکیم ہے اس لئے معاملہ اس طرح کرتا ہے جس سے نتیجہ ٹھیک نکلے اور کچھ لوگ ہدایت پا جائیں اور چونکہ خبیر ہے اسے معلوم ہے کہ آئندہ زمانہ میں بہت سے لوگ ایمان لانے والے ہیں اگر اب قوم کو تباہ کر دیا تو وہ لوگ بھی تباہ ہو جائیں گے جو آخر میں ایمان لانے والے ہیں۔ پس باوجود غالب ہونے کے سزا نہیں دیتا۔
6:62.
The Divine attribute Al-Qahir refutes the theory that matter and soul are coexistent with God and have not been created by Him. If they were not created by Him then He had no right or power to subdue or overrule them.
6:62.
Important Words:
قاھر (Supreme) is derived from قھر. They say قھرہ i.e. he overcame, conquered or subjected him; or he became superior in power or force to him. It also means, he oppressed him; or he forced or compelled him. So قاھر means, one who overcomes, conquers or subdues. القاھر and القھار are attributes of God, meaning, the Subduer of His creatures by His sovereign authority and power, and the Disposer of them as He pleases (Lane).
Commentary:
The attribute القاھر (Supreme) does not imply any injustice on the part of God. All things being His servants, He does not subdue anything which does not belong to Him and is not His creation. This refutes those, who allege that matter and soul are co-existent with God and are not His creation. If they were not the creation of God, He had no right to subdue or rule over them. Hence, those who allege that matter and soul are not the creation of God, attribute to Him an act of injustice; for in that case we would have to assume that God has subdued such things as are not His creation.
f
6:62.
418
اَلْقَاهِرْ (Al-Qahir) 这一安拉的常德驳斥了物质和灵魂是与安拉共存的而不是由安拉创造出来的这一理论。假如它们不是安拉创造的, 那么, 他就没有权利或能力控制或制服它们。
3
یہاں یہ سوال پیدا ہوتا ہے کہ جب اللہ تعالیٰ غالب ہے تو سزا کیوں نہیں دیتا۔ اس کا جواب یہ دیا کہ وہ حکیم بھی ہے اور خبیر بھی۔ چونکہ وہ حکیم ہے اس لئے معاملہ اس طرح کرتا ہے جس سے نتیجہ ٹھیک نکلے اور کچھ لوگ ہدایت پا جائیں اور چونکہ خبیر ہے اسے معلوم ہے کہ آئندہ زمانہ میں بہت سے لوگ ایمان لانے والے ہیں اگر اب قوم کو تباہ کر دیا تو وہ لوگ بھی تباہ ہو جائیں گے جو آخر میں ایمان لانے والے ہیں۔ پس باوجود غالب ہونے کے سزا نہیں دیتا۔
b
6:62.
766
Important Words:
قاھر (Supreme) is derived from قھر. They say قھرہ i.e. he overcame, conquered or subjected him; or he became superior in power or force to him. It also means, he oppressed him; or he forced or compelled him. So قاھر means, one who overcomes, conquers or subdues. القاھر and القھار are attributes of God, meaning, the Subduer of His creatures by His sovereign authority and power, and the Disposer of them as He pleases (Lane).
Commentary:
The attribute القاھر (Supreme) does not imply any injustice on the part of God. All things being His servants, He does not subdue anything which does not belong to Him and is not His creation. This refutes those, who allege that matter and soul are co-existent with God and are not His creation. If they were not the creation of God, He had no right to subdue or rule over them. Hence, those who allege that matter and soul are not the creation of God, attribute to Him an act of injustice; for in that case we would have to assume that God has subdued such things as are not His creation.
c
6:62.
832
The Divine attribute Al-Qahir refutes the theory that matter and soul are coexistent with God and have not been created by Him. If they were not created by Him then He had no right or power to subdue or overrule them.
قُلْ أَىُّ شَىْءٍ أَكْبَرُ شَهَٰدَةً ۖ قُلِ ٱللَّهُ ۖ شَهِيدٌۢ بَيْنِى وَبَيْنَكُمْ ۚ وَأُوحِىَ إِلَىَّ هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانُ لِأُنذِرَكُم بِهِۦ وَمَنۢ بَلَغَ ۚ أَئِنَّكُمْ لَتَشْهَدُونَ أَنَّ مَعَ ٱللَّهِ ءَالِهَةً أُخْرَىٰ ۚ قُل لَّآ أَشْهَدُ ۚ قُلْ إِنَّمَا هُوَ إِلَٰهٌ وَٰحِدٌ وَإِنَّنِى بَرِىٓءٌ مِّمَّا تُشْرِكُونَ
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
安拉以三种不同方式作证--------以 «古兰经» 的启示作证。这是第一种作证方式。第二种和第三种作证方式将在以下的经文中谈及。
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
God bears witness in three different ways,—by the revelation of the Qur’an. This is the first witness. The second and the third witnesses are mentioned in the following verses.
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
Commentary:
God Himself answers the question which He has put in the beginning of the verse; for the disbelievers did not know how to answer. They could not think that God also could bear witness. The answer has been given by God in order to instruct and teach believers.
Now the question is, how does God bear witness? This verse and the next two mention three ways by which God bears witness to the truth of the Holy Prophet. The first is by means of the Quran. This Quran has been revealed to me, the verse calls upon the Holy Prophet to say, so that with it I may warn you and whomsoever it reaches. These words signify that whosoever opposes the Quran and obstructs it will be visited by Divine punishment. This punishment will constitute God’s testimony to the truth of the Holy Prophet. The second and the third ways by which God bears witness are mentioned in the verses that follow.
g
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
419
安拉以三种不同方式作证--------以 «古兰经» 的启示作证。这是第一种作证方式。第二种和第三种作证方式将在以下的经文中谈及。
a
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
767
Commentary:
God Himself answers the question which He has put in the beginning of the verse; for the disbelievers did not know how to answer. They could not think that God also could bear witness. The answer has been given by God in order to instruct and teach believers.
Now the question is, how does God bear witness? This verse and the next two mention three ways by which God bears witness to the truth of the Holy Prophet. The first is by means of the Quran. This Quran has been revealed to me, the verse calls upon the Holy Prophet to say, so that with it I may warn you and whomsoever it reaches. These words signify that whosoever opposes the Quran and obstructs it will be visited by Divine punishment. This punishment will constitute God’s testimony to the truth of the Holy Prophet. The second and the third ways by which God bears witness are mentioned in the verses that follow.
d
4:167; 13:44; 29:53.
833
God bears witness in three different ways,—by the revelation of the Qur’an. This is the first witness. The second and the third witnesses are mentioned in the following verses.
ٱلَّذِينَ ءَاتَيْنَٰهُمُ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ يَعْرِفُونَهُۥ كَمَا يَعْرِفُونَ أَبْنَآءَهُمُ ۘ ٱلَّذِينَ خَسِرُوٓا۟ أَنفُسَهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ
2:147.
A Prophet (or for that matter anything pertaining to faith) is not recognized in the beginning. He is recognized only as a father recognizes his son, more as a matter of probability than of dead certainty. Faith must always begin in the region of the unseen.
2:147.
Commentary:
This verse describes the second way by which God bears testimony to the truth of the Holy Prophet, i.e. through the previous Scriptures. The previous Books contain prophecies which clearly apply to the Holy Prophet and definitely point him out as the Promised One, and it is by means of these prophecies that God bears witness to the truth of the Holy Prophet. It may be asked, if the People of the Book recognize the Holy Prophet as having come in fulfilment of the prophecies contained in their scriptures, why do they not accept him? This question the Quran answers in the words, But those who ruin their souls will not believe, meaning that the People of the Book will not believe because their souls are lost and they have no sense of honesty and faith left in them.
The words, Those to whom We gave the Book recognize him as they recognize their sons, are based on a very deep spiritual truth. A Prophet, or for that matter any object of faith, is not recognized in the beginning, as one recognizes the sun or the moon. He is recognized only as a father recognizes his son with great probability but not with dead certainty. Faith must always begin in the region of the unseen.
a
2:147.
420
一个先知 (或有关信仰的其他事物) 在开始时是看不出来的。他只是像父亲认识自己儿女那样被看出来, 是一件可能的事, 而不会是一件绝对肯定的事。信仰总是在看不见的领域里开始的。
a
2:147.
768
Commentary:
This verse describes the second way by which God bears testimony to the truth of the Holy Prophet, i.e. through the previous Scriptures. The previous Books contain prophecies which clearly apply to the Holy Prophet and definitely point him out as the Promised One, and it is by means of these prophecies that God bears witness to the truth of the Holy Prophet. It may be asked, if the People of the Book recognize the Holy Prophet as having come in fulfilment of the prophecies contained in their scriptures, why do they not accept him? This question the Quran answers in the words, But those who ruin their souls will not believe, meaning that the People of the Book will not believe because their souls are lost and they have no sense of honesty and faith left in them.
The words, Those to whom We gave the Book recognize him as they recognize their sons, are based on a very deep spiritual truth. A Prophet, or for that matter any object of faith, is not recognized in the beginning, as one recognizes the sun or the moon. He is recognized only as a father recognizes his son with great probability but not with dead certainty. Faith must always begin in the region of the unseen.
a
2:147.
834
A Prophet (or for that matter anything pertaining to faith) is not recognized in the beginning. He is recognized only as a father recognizes his son, more as a matter of probability than of dead certainty. Faith must always begin in the region of the unseen.
وَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنِ ٱفْتَرَىٰ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ كَذِبًا أَوْ كَذَّبَ بِـَٔايَٰتِهِۦٓ ۗ إِنَّهُۥ لَا يُفْلِحُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ
قرآن مجید میں اِنَّـہٗ ہے۔ اِنَّ تاکید کے لئے آتا ہے اور ہ ضمیر شان ہے جس کے یہ معنے ہوتے ہیں۔ کہ حقیقت یہ ہے۔ چنانچہ یہی معنے اس جگہ کیے گئے ہیں۔
6:94; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
The third kind of testimony is based on human reason. Every sane man will admit that if a person claims to speak in the name of God and forges lies against Him, he would but end his life in utter failure and destruction. On the other hand, those who oppose a Divine Messenger are never allowed to prosper and their efforts to arrest or retard the progress of the new Faith end in complete frustration.
6:94; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
Commentary:
This verse mentions the third way by means of which God bears witness. This kind of testimony is based on human reason. Every sane man will testify that if a person claims to speak in the name of God while God has not spoken to him, and he forges lies against Him, such a person is one of the greatest culprits and God must bring him to naught; for if impostors are allowed to prosper like true Prophets, there will remain no criterion to distinguish the true from the false, and the truth will be lost. So, in order to distinguish between the true and the false, God must bring to naught the false claimant. Thus the hard fact that God is helping the Prophet of Islam and causing him to prosper in the teeth of all opposition and against heavy odds is a clear testimony from God to his being a true Prophet.
On the other hand, those who reject true Prophets and treat them as impostors are also among the greatest culprits who, by reason of their opposing God’s Messengers and leaving no stone unturned to bring to naught the movement set on foot by them, must incur God’s anger; and, instead of being permitted to destroy the heavenly movement, must themselves be destroyed. Thus, not only by granting success to the Holy Prophet but also by bringing about the destruction of his enemies God is bearing witness to his truth.
b
6:94; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
421
第三种作证的根据是人的理智。每一个神智正常的人都承认, 如果一个人口里说奉安拉之名, 而捏造谎言来反对安拉, 他只能以完全失败和毁灭来结束他的生命。另一方面, 那些反对安拉派遣的先知的人们是一定不会成功的, 他们想阻止或延迟新宗教进展的种种努力, 将会以完全挫败而告终的。
1
قرآن مجید میں اِنَّـہٗ ہے۔ اِنَّ تاکید کے لئے آتا ہے اور ہ ضمیر شان ہے جس کے یہ معنے ہوتے ہیں۔ کہ حقیقت یہ ہے۔ چنانچہ یہی معنے اس جگہ کیے گئے ہیں۔
b
6:94; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
769
Commentary:
This verse mentions the third way by means of which God bears witness. This kind of testimony is based on human reason. Every sane man will testify that if a person claims to speak in the name of God while God has not spoken to him, and he forges lies against Him, such a person is one of the greatest culprits and God must bring him to naught; for if impostors are allowed to prosper like true Prophets, there will remain no criterion to distinguish the true from the false, and the truth will be lost. So, in order to distinguish between the true and the false, God must bring to naught the false claimant. Thus the hard fact that God is helping the Prophet of Islam and causing him to prosper in the teeth of all opposition and against heavy odds is a clear testimony from God to his being a true Prophet.
On the other hand, those who reject true Prophets and treat them as impostors are also among the greatest culprits who, by reason of their opposing God’s Messengers and leaving no stone unturned to bring to naught the movement set on foot by them, must incur God’s anger; and, instead of being permitted to destroy the heavenly movement, must themselves be destroyed. Thus, not only by granting success to the Holy Prophet but also by bringing about the destruction of his enemies God is bearing witness to his truth.
b
6:94; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
835
The third kind of testimony is based on human reason. Every sane man will admit that if a person claims to speak in the name of God and forges lies against Him, he would but end his life in utter failure and destruction. On the other hand, those who oppose a Divine Messenger are never allowed to prosper and their efforts to arrest or retard the progress of the new Faith end in complete frustration.
وَيَوْمَ نَحْشُرُهُمْ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ نَقُولُ لِلَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُوٓا۟ أَيْنَ شُرَكَآؤُكُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ كُنتُمْ تَزْعُمُونَ
10:39.
10:29.
Commentary:
The verb تزعمون (you used to assert) has always been used in the Quran with regard to falsehood. It signifies an assertion of which one is not sure. Thus کنتم تزعمون (you used to assert) would mean, "you asserted with your tongues, while you had doubts in your minds".
c
10:39.
a
10:29.
770
Commentary:
The verb تزعمون (you used to assert) has always been used in the Quran with regard to falsehood. It signifies an assertion of which one is not sure. Thus کنتم تزعمون (you used to assert) would mean, "you asserted with your tongues, while you had doubts in your minds".
c
10:39.
836
You asserted, claimed, or spoke of.
ثُمَّ لَمْ تَكُن فِتْنَتُهُمْ إِلَّآ أَن قَالُوا۟ وَٱللَّهِ رَبِّنَا مَا كُنَّا مُشْرِكِينَ
多神教徒 (们) 的这一否认, 将是真正承认他们是孤立无援的, 而且是祈求安拉仁慈的一种形式。
This denial on the part of idolaters will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
Commentary:
The verse means that on the Day of Judgement all the mischief which disbelievers worked in their life on earth will end and nothing will be left to them save to deny their having ever attributed partners to God. This denial will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
422
多神教徒 (们) 的这一否认, 将是真正承认他们是孤立无援的, 而且是祈求安拉仁慈的一种形式。
771
Commentary:
The verse means that on the Day of Judgement all the mischief which disbelievers worked in their life on earth will end and nothing will be left to them save to deny their having ever attributed partners to God. This denial will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
837
This denial on the part of idolaters will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
ٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ كَذَبُوا۟ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِمْ ۚ وَضَلَّ عَنْهُم مَّا كَانُوا۟ يَفْتَرُونَ
7:54; 11:22.
7:54; 11:22.
7:54; 11:22.
Commentary:
The words, they lie against themselves, mean that by denying that they ascribed co-partners to God they will utter a lie which will prove their guilt. By making this statement they will, in other words, admit that ascribing co-partners to God is an evil deed. Thus their very denial will be a confession of their guilt.
The words, see how, express astonishment at the way in which they, while trying to deny the charge, will be led into a confession of guilt.
a
7:54; 11:22.
b
7:54; 11:22.
772
Commentary:
The words, they lie against themselves, mean that by denying that they ascribed co-partners to God they will utter a lie which will prove their guilt. By making this statement they will, in other words, admit that ascribing co-partners to God is an evil deed. Thus their very denial will be a confession of their guilt.
The words, see how, express astonishment at the way in which they, while trying to deny the charge, will be led into a confession of guilt.
a
7:54; 11:22.
وَمِنْهُم مَّن يَسْتَمِعُ إِلَيْكَ ۖ وَجَعَلْنَا عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ أَكِنَّةً أَن يَفْقَهُوهُ وَفِىٓ ءَاذَانِهِمْ وَقْرًا ۚ وَإِن يَرَوْا۟ كُلَّ ءَايَةٍ لَّا يُؤْمِنُوا۟ بِهَا ۚ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا جَآءُوكَ يُجَٰدِلُونَكَ يَقُولُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓا۟ إِنْ هَٰذَآ إِلَّآ أَسَٰطِيرُ ٱلْأَوَّلِينَ
قرآن مجید کی دوسری آیات بتاتی ہیں کہ یہ سزا انسانی بداعمالی کے نتیجہ میں ہوتی ہے ورنہ خداتعالیٰ کسی کو ایمان سے محروم نہیں کرتا۔ جیسا کہ فرماتا ہے بَلْ طَبَعَ اللّٰہُ عَلَیْھَا بِکُفْرِھِمْ (النسآء: ۱۵۶) کہ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کے دلوں پر ان کے کفر کی وجہ سے مہر لگائی ہے۔
یہ کافروں کا قول ہے۔ ورنہ قرآن مجید میں سب پرانے واقعات بطور پیشگوئی کے بیان ہوئے ہیں اور ایسے ہی واقعات رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم یا ان کی امت سے گزرے ہیں۔
10:43; 17:48.
17:47; 41:6.
10:43; 17:48.
17:47; 41:6.
Commentary:
For an explanation of "veils" and "deafness", see 2:8.
What the Quran calls "signs" are described by disbelievers as mere "fables of the ancients," which saying of theirs is condemned by God. This shows that in the sight of God the stories of past Prophets and past nations given in the Quran are not meant as "tales" or "stories" but as "signs", being prophecies of future events which, when fulfilled, will serve as "signs".
b
10:43; 17:48.
c
17:47; 41:6.
1
قرآن مجید کی دوسری آیات بتاتی ہیں کہ یہ سزا انسانی بداعمالی کے نتیجہ میں ہوتی ہے ورنہ خداتعالیٰ کسی کو ایمان سے محروم نہیں کرتا۔ جیسا کہ فرماتا ہے بَلْ طَبَعَ اللّٰہُ عَلَیْھَا بِکُفْرِھِمْ (النسآء: ۱۵۶) کہ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کے دلوں پر ان کے کفر کی وجہ سے مہر لگائی ہے۔
2
یہ کافروں کا قول ہے۔ ورنہ قرآن مجید میں سب پرانے واقعات بطور پیشگوئی کے بیان ہوئے ہیں اور ایسے ہی واقعات رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم یا ان کی امت سے گزرے ہیں۔
a
10:43; 17:48.
b
17:47; 41:6.
773
Commentary:
For an explanation of "veils" and "deafness", see 2:8.
What the Quran calls "signs" are described by disbelievers as mere "fables of the ancients," which saying of theirs is condemned by God. This shows that in the sight of God the stories of past Prophets and past nations given in the Quran are not meant as "tales" or "stories" but as "signs", being prophecies of future events which, when fulfilled, will serve as "signs".
b
10:43; 17:48.
c
17:47; 41:6.
وَهُمْ يَنْهَوْنَ عَنْهُ وَيَنْـَٔوْنَ عَنْهُ ۖ وَإِن يُهْلِكُونَ إِلَّآ أَنفُسَهُمْ وَمَا يَشْعُرُونَ
这节经文有说服力地阐明了 «古兰经» 的强烈感召力。
واؤ کے معنے بعض جگہ اردو میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے ہو سکتے ہیں وہی اس جگہ کئے گئے ہیں۔ کیونکہ اس سے مضمون زیادہ واضح ہوتا ہے۔
The verse constitutes an eloquent commentary on the captivating power of the Qur’an.
Commentary:
The order in which the words have been put in this verse is worth noting. Disbelievers’ forbidding others to listen to the Quran or to the words of the Holy Prophet implied that they, too, were keeping away from the Holy Prophet and the Quran. In spite of this, their own keeping away has been expressly and separately mentioned in the verse in order to show that they were afraid of being influenced by the words of the
Quran or the discourses of the Holy Prophet. So great was their fear that they not only forbade others to go near the Holy Prophet but themselves took special care to remain aloof from him, lest his words should captivate their hearts. This shows that they were aware of the great influence which the Quran and the discourses of the Holy Prophet exercised on the minds of hearers. No wonder that the disbelievers looked upon the Quran as a "manifest magic" (34:44).
423
这节经文有说服力地阐明了 «古兰经» 的强烈感召力。
3
واؤ کے معنے بعض جگہ اردو میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے ہو سکتے ہیں وہی اس جگہ کئے گئے ہیں۔ کیونکہ اس سے مضمون زیادہ واضح ہوتا ہے۔
774
Commentary:
The order in which the words have been put in this verse is worth noting. Disbelievers’ forbidding others to listen to the Quran or to the words of the Holy Prophet implied that they, too, were keeping away from the Holy Prophet and the Quran. In spite of this, their own keeping away has been expressly and separately mentioned in the verse in order to show that they were afraid of being influenced by the words of the
Quran or the discourses of the Holy Prophet. So great was their fear that they not only forbade others to go near the Holy Prophet but themselves took special care to remain aloof from him, lest his words should captivate their hearts. This shows that they were aware of the great influence which the Quran and the discourses of the Holy Prophet exercised on the minds of hearers. No wonder that the disbelievers looked upon the Quran as a "manifest magic" (34:44).
838
The verse constitutes an eloquent commentary on the captivating power of the Qur’an.
وَلَوْ تَرَىٰٓ إِذْ وُقِفُوا۟ عَلَى ٱلنَّارِ فَقَالُوا۟ يَٰلَيْتَنَا نُرَدُّ وَلَا نُكَذِّبَ بِـَٔايَٰتِ رَبِّنَا وَنَكُونَ مِنَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ
46:35.
2:168; 23:100-101; 26:103; 39:59.
Important Words:
وقفوا (made to stand) is derived from وقف which is both transitive and intransitive, meaning, he or it paused or stood still or became stationary; or he made him or it pause or stand still or become stationary. وقف علیه means, he comprehended or understood it. وقفته علی ذنبه means, I made him know or made him acquainted with his offence or sin. وقف الدار means, he dedicated the house in the cause of Allah; or he set it apart inalienably for a definite purpose. وقف علیه (in the passive voice) means, he was made to pause or stand at or before it; he was introduced into it and knew what was in it; he was made to know it surely and definitely (Taj).
Commentary:
The words, إذ وقفوا علی النار when they are made to stand before the Fire, may also mean, "when they will be made to enter the Fire to abide therein for long,” or, “when they will be made to know or realize the nature of the Fire".
d
46:35.
e
2:168; 23:100, 101; 26:103; 39:59.
a
46:35.
b
2:168; 23:100-101; 26:103; 39:59.
775
Important Words:
وقفوا (made to stand) is derived from وقف which is both transitive and intransitive, meaning, he or it paused or stood still or became stationary; or he made him or it pause or stand still or become stationary. وقف علیه means, he comprehended or understood it. وقفته علی ذنبه means, I made him know or made him acquainted with his offence or sin. وقف الدار means, he dedicated the house in the cause of Allah; or he set it apart inalienably for a definite purpose. وقف علیه (in the passive voice) means, he was made to pause or stand at or before it; he was introduced into it and knew what was in it; he was made to know it surely and definitely (Taj).
Commentary:
The words, إذ وقفوا علی النار when they are made to stand before the Fire, may also mean, "when they will be made to enter the Fire to abide therein for long,” or, “when they will be made to know or realize the nature of the Fire".
a
46:35.
b
2:168; 23:100, 101; 26:103; 39:59.
بَلْ بَدَا لَهُم مَّا كَانُوا۟ يُخْفُونَ مِن قَبْلُ ۖ وَلَوْ رُدُّوا۟ لَعَادُوا۟ لِمَا نُهُوا۟ عَنْهُ وَإِنَّهُمْ لَكَٰذِبُونَ
آیت میں بَلْ کا لفظ ہے اور بَلْ عام طور پر پہلے مضمون کے ردّ کرنے کے لئے اور اصل حقیقت بیان کرنے کے لئے آتا ہے یہاں انہی معنوں میں استعمال ہو اہے۔
The words, has now become clear to them, signify that even the enemies of God’s Prophets have in their minds a certain consciousness of the truth of Divine Messengers; but owing to their bigotry and waywardness they try to suppress such thoughts. On the Day of Judgment, however, these latent thoughts of theirs, which they tried to hide in this life, would become apparent, and the truthfulness of the Prophets of which they had dim consciousness would become manifest.
Commentary:
The words, has now become clear to them, signify that even the enemies of God’s Prophets have in their minds a certain consciousness of the truth of the Divine Messengers; but owing to their bigotry, they try to suppress such thoughts and do not make them known to anyone. On the Day of Judgement, however, these latent thoughts which they tried to conceal would become apparent, and the truthfulness of the Prophets, of which they had dim consciousness, would become manifest.
The word "liars" at the end of the verse implies that, although disbelievers would desire to be sent back to this world so that they might believe in the Prophets and not reject them, yet if they were actually sent back to it, and the same circumstances in which they lived before were created again, even then they would again act as they had acted before rejecting the Prophets as they had rejected them before.
4
آیت میں بَلْ کا لفظ ہے اور بَلْ عام طور پر پہلے مضمون کے ردّ کرنے کے لئے اور اصل حقیقت بیان کرنے کے لئے آتا ہے یہاں انہی معنوں میں استعمال ہو اہے۔
776
Commentary:
The words, has now become clear to them, signify that even the enemies of God’s Prophets have in their minds a certain consciousness of the truth of the Divine Messengers; but owing to their bigotry, they try to suppress such thoughts and do not make them known to anyone. On the Day of Judgement, however, these latent thoughts which they tried to conceal would become apparent, and the truthfulness of the Prophets, of which they had dim consciousness, would become manifest.
The word "liars" at the end of the verse implies that, although disbelievers would desire to be sent back to this world so that they might believe in the Prophets and not reject them, yet if they were actually sent back to it, and the same circumstances in which they lived before were created again, even then they would again act as they had acted before rejecting the Prophets as they had rejected them before.
839
The words, has now become clear to them, signify that even the enemies of God’s Prophets have in their minds a certain consciousness of the truth of Divine Messengers; but owing to their bigotry and waywardness they try to suppress such thoughts. On the Day of Judgment, however, these latent thoughts of theirs, which they tried to hide in this life, would become apparent, and the truthfulness of the Prophets of which they had dim consciousness would become manifest.
وَقَالُوٓا۟ إِنْ هِىَ إِلَّا حَيَاتُنَا ٱلدُّنْيَا وَمَا نَحْنُ بِمَبْعُوثِينَ
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
Commentary:
The things of this world and the enjoyments of the present life are, in the sight of most men, so engrossing that they never pause to think of death or of the Hereafter. Would that man could realize the object of his creation and see the everlasting life beyond the grave!
a
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
a
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
777
Commentary:
The things of this world and the enjoyments of the present life are, in the sight of most men, so engrossing that they never pause to think of death or of the Hereafter. Would that man could realize the object of his creation and see the everlasting life beyond the grave!
c
23:38; 44:36; 45:25.
وَلَوْ تَرَىٰٓ إِذْ وُقِفُوا۟ عَلَىٰ رَبِّهِمْ ۚ قَالَ أَلَيْسَ هَٰذَا بِٱلْحَقِّ ۚ قَالُوا۟ بَلَىٰ وَرَبِّنَا ۚ قَالَ فَذُوقُوا۟ ٱلْعَذَابَ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَكْفُرُونَ
46:35.
46:35.
46:35.
Commentary:
The words بلی و ربنا (Yea, by our Lord) speak of deeply stirred feelings and embody a pathetic, though veiled, appeal for mercy. But the time for mercy is past and nothing but the grim reality of God’s judgement now awaits them.
b
46:35.
b
46:35.
778
Commentary:
The words بلی و ربنا (Yea, by our Lord) speak of deeply stirred feelings and embody a pathetic, though veiled, appeal for mercy. But the time for mercy is past and nothing but the grim reality of God’s judgement now awaits them.
d
46:35.
قَدْ خَسِرَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِلِقَآءِ ٱللَّهِ ۖ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا جَآءَتْهُمُ ٱلسَّاعَةُ بَغْتَةً قَالُوا۟ يَٰحَسْرَتَنَا عَلَىٰ مَا فَرَّطْنَا فِيهَا وَهُمْ يَحْمِلُونَ أَوْزَارَهُمْ عَلَىٰ ظُهُورِهِمْ ۚ أَلَا سَآءَ مَا يَزِرُونَ
یَاحَسْرَتَنَا کا ترجمہ ’’اُف رے‘‘ کیا گیا ہے کیونکہ اردو کے محاورہ میں اس موقعہ پر یہی بولتے ہیں۔
10:46.
2:168.
The verse means that their burdens would be exceedingly heavy.
10:46.
2:168.
Important Words:
فرطنا (our neglecting) is derived from فرّط (farrata) which again is derived from فرط (farata) which means, he went before or preceded. فرط منه الکلام means, the speech or the words issued from him hastily before reflection. فرط علیه means, he acted hastily and unjustly towards him. فرّطه (farratahu) means, he made him to precede; or he made him to be before, or beforehand or first or foremost. فرطه also means, he sent it before, himself remaining behind it. فرط عنه means, he left or forsook him; or he abstained or desisted from it. فرط فیه means, he neglected it or he was remiss with respect to it; or he preferred backwardness in it; or he failed to do, or fell short of doing, what he ought to have done with respect to it. افرط فی الامر means, he exceeded due bounds or just limits in the matter. Thus تفریط (from فرط) has generally come to mean, "falling short of" and إفراط(from افرط) "exceeding proper limits" (Lane & Aqrab).
الا (surely) originally denotes an interrogation respecting a negative, or a wish or reproof, or the asking for or requiring a thing. It is also used as an inceptive particle giving the sense of "now" or "why". It also means, verily, truly or surely (Lane).
Commentary:
The pronoun in فیھا (this) may refer to the "Hour" mentioned above. In that case, "neglecting this Hour" would mean that disbelievers never believed that the Hour would come and never gave it a thought; or it may refer to الدنیا (the earth) or to حیاتنا الدنیا (our present life) occurring in 6:30 above. In this case, the sentence would mean that they acted negligently during their life on this earth.
The words, they shall bear their burdens on their backs, are intended to hint that their burdens would be exceedingly heavy.
c
10:46.
d
2:168.
1
یَاحَسْرَتَنَا کا ترجمہ ’’اُف رے‘‘ کیا گیا ہے کیونکہ اردو کے محاورہ میں اس موقعہ پر یہی بولتے ہیں۔
a
10:46.
b
2:168.
779
Important Words:
فرطنا (our neglecting) is derived from فرّط (farrata) which again is derived from فرط (farata) which means, he went before or preceded. فرط منه الکلام means, the speech or the words issued from him hastily before reflection. فرط علیه means, he acted hastily and unjustly towards him. فرّطه (farratahu) means, he made him to precede; or he made him to be before, or beforehand or first or foremost. فرطه also means, he sent it before, himself remaining behind it. فرط عنه means, he left or forsook him; or he abstained or desisted from it. فرط فیه means, he neglected it or he was remiss with respect to it; or he preferred backwardness in it; or he failed to do, or fell short of doing, what he ought to have done with respect to it. افرط فی الامر means, he exceeded due bounds or just limits in the matter. Thus تفریط (from فرط) has generally come to mean, "falling short of" and إفراط(from افرط) "exceeding proper limits" (Lane & Aqrab).
الا (surely) originally denotes an interrogation respecting a negative, or a wish or reproof, or the asking for or requiring a thing. It is also used as an inceptive particle giving the sense of "now" or "why". It also means, verily, truly or surely (Lane).
Commentary:
The pronoun in فیھا (this) may refer to the "Hour" mentioned above. In that case, "neglecting this Hour" would mean that disbelievers never believed that the Hour would come and never gave it a thought; or it may refer to الدنیا (the earth) or to حیاتنا الدنیا (our present life) occurring in 6:30 above. In this case, the sentence would mean that they acted negligently during their life on this earth.
The words, they shall bear their burdens on their backs, are intended to hint that their burdens would be exceedingly heavy.
a
10:46.
b
2:168.
840
The verse means that their burdens would be exceedingly heavy.
وَمَا ٱلْحَيَوٰةُ ٱلدُّنْيَآ إِلَّا لَعِبٌ وَلَهْوٌ ۖ وَلَلدَّارُ ٱلْءَاخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ لِّلَّذِينَ يَتَّقُونَ ۗ أَفَلَا تَعْقِلُونَ
29:65; 47:37; 57:21.
7:170; 12:110.
Important Words:
لعب (sport). The verb form لعب means he played, sported or jested; or he did an act with the object of amusement or recreation or by way of jesting. It is often the opposite of جد which means, he was serious or in earnest. So لعب means, play, sport or jest; amusement or recreation (Aqrab & Lane).
لـھو (pastime) is derived from لـھا. They say لـھا عنه i.e. he became diverted from it so as to forget it. لـھت الـمراة الی حدیث الرجلmeans, the woman became cheered with, and was diverted by, the discourse of the man.
So لـھو means, diversion, pastime or sport; what occupies a man so as to divert him from that which would render him sad or serious; relief of the mind by such means as wisdom does not require (Lane & Lisan).
Commentary:
The words, And worldly life is nothing but a sport and a pastime, do not mean that life on this earth is only a sport. What is meant is that worldly life, i.e. life engrossed in the things of this world and passed in neglect of the Hereafter is nothing but a sport. Elsewhere (21:17, 18), the Quran says that God has not created this world as لعب (sport) or لـھو (pastime). Both announcements are equally correct. The words, And worldly life is nothing but a sport and a pastime, may also mean that the environments of this world are such that, unless one is particularly watchful, one is liable to become negligent about the next world, just as sports and pastimes often make man negligent of his duties on earth.
e
29:65; 47:37; 57:21.
f
7:170; 12:110.
c
29:65; 47:37; 57:21.
d
7:170; 12:110.
780
Important Words:
لعب (sport). The verb form لعب means he played, sported or jested; or he did an act with the object of amusement or recreation or by way of jesting. It is often the opposite of جد which means, he was serious or in earnest. So لعب means, play, sport or jest; amusement or recreation (Aqrab & Lane).
لـھو (pastime) is derived from لـھا. They say لـھا عنه i.e. he became diverted from it so as to forget it. لـھت الـمراة الی حدیث الرجلmeans, the woman became cheered with, and was diverted by, the discourse of the man.
So لـھو means, diversion, pastime or sport; what occupies a man so as to divert him from that which would render him sad or serious; relief of the mind by such means as wisdom does not require (Lane & Lisan).
Commentary:
The words, And worldly life is nothing but a sport and a pastime, do not mean that life on this earth is only a sport. What is meant is that worldly life, i.e. life engrossed in the things of this world and passed in neglect of the Hereafter is nothing but a sport. Elsewhere (21:17, 18), the Quran says that God has not created this world as لعب (sport) or لـھو (pastime). Both announcements are equally correct. The words, And worldly life is nothing but a sport and a pastime, may also mean that the environments of this world are such that, unless one is particularly watchful, one is liable to become negligent about the next world, just as sports and pastimes often make man negligent of his duties on earth.
c
29:65; 47:37; 57:21.
d
7:170; 12:110.
قَدْ نَعْلَمُ إِنَّهُۥ لَيَحْزُنُكَ ٱلَّذِى يَقُولُونَ ۖ فَإِنَّهُمْ لَا يُكَذِّبُونَكَ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ بِـَٔايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ يَجْحَدُونَ
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کی تکذیب کی وجہ سے تجھے غم ہوتا ہے تجھے اپنی فکر نہیں۔
یہاں فاء کا لفظ ہے جس کے معنے لام کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ پس ہم نے ’’کیونکر‘‘ ترجمہ کیا ہے جو زیادہ صحیح ہے۔
15:98; 16:104
The Holy Prophet was full of the milk of human kindness. He was not upset by what the disbelievers said concerning him. He was grieved not because the disbelievers accused him of falsehood but because by rejecting Allah’s Signs they had shut on themselves the door of Divine mercy.
15:98; 16:104.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that the Holy Prophet was grieved at the attitude of disbelievers, not because they accused him of falsehood but because their denial of him meant the denial of the signs of God. Thus the grief of the Holy Prophet was not personal, the cause of his grief being that God was being denied. It pained him to see people denying God. He did not mind denial of himself, but he could not bear to see men rejecting God and His Signs.
g
15:98; 16:104
424
穆圣富於天生的善心。不信的人所说的有关他的种种, 他并不感到难过。他感到伤心的, 不是由於不信的人诬罔他的虚假, 而是由于他们拒绝相信安拉的迹象而把他们自己关在安拉永久仁慈的门外。
2
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کی تکذیب کی وجہ سے تجھے غم ہوتا ہے تجھے اپنی فکر نہیں۔
3
یہاں فاء کا لفظ ہے جس کے معنے لام کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ پس ہم نے ’’کیونکر‘‘ ترجمہ کیا ہے جو زیادہ صحیح ہے۔
a
15:98; 16:104.
781
Commentary:
The verse signifies that the Holy Prophet was grieved at the attitude of disbelievers, not because they accused him of falsehood but because their denial of him meant the denial of the signs of God. Thus the grief of the Holy Prophet was not personal, the cause of his grief being that God was being denied. It pained him to see people denying God. He did not mind denial of himself, but he could not bear to see men rejecting God and His Signs.
e
15:98; 16:104
841
The Holy Prophet was full of the milk of human kindness. He was not upset by what the disbelievers said concerning him. He was grieved not because the disbelievers accused him of falsehood but because by rejecting Allah’s Signs they had shut on themselves the door of Divine mercy.
وَلَقَدْ كُذِّبَتْ رُسُلٌ مِّن قَبْلِكَ فَصَبَرُوا۟ عَلَىٰ مَا كُذِّبُوا۟ وَأُوذُوا۟ حَتَّىٰٓ أَتَىٰهُمْ نَصْرُنَا ۚ وَلَا مُبَدِّلَ لِكَلِمَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ وَلَقَدْ جَآءَكَ مِن نَّبَإِى۟ ٱلْمُرْسَلِينَ
6:116.
2:215; 40:52.
God lovingly addresses the Holy Prophet with these words of comfort and solace. He is told that Prophets before him were also rejected, scoffed at and ridiculed.
The Divine law that Divine help comes to the Prophets of God and their enemies come to grief is unalterable.
2:215; 40:52.
6:116.
Commentary:
In this verse God, lovingly addresses the Holy Prophet with words of comfort and solace, as if saying: "We know that thou art indeed pained to see people denying God, but the law of God cannot be changed. We never compel men to become believers." The words, There is none that can change the words of Allah, refer to this very law of God, which is unalterable. The law is twofold: firstly, that whenever a Prophet of God appears, there are always men who deny and oppose him; secondly, that God never compels such men to accept the truth. See 2:257; 3:21; 36:31.
a
2:215; 40:52.
b
6:116.
a
2:215; 40:52.
b
6:116.
782
Commentary:
In this verse God, lovingly addresses the Holy Prophet with words of comfort and solace, as if saying: "We know that thou art indeed pained to see people denying God, but the law of God cannot be changed. We never compel men to become believers." The words, There is none that can change the words of Allah, refer to this very law of God, which is unalterable. The law is twofold: firstly, that whenever a Prophet of God appears, there are always men who deny and oppose him; secondly, that God never compels such men to accept the truth. See 2:257; 3:21; 36:31.
a
6:116.
f
2:215; 40:52.
842
God lovingly addresses the Holy Prophet with these words of comfort and solace. He is told that Prophets before him were also rejected, scoffed at and ridiculed.
843
The Divine law that Divine help comes to the Prophets of God and their enemies come to grief is unalterable.
وَإِن كَانَ كَبُرَ عَلَيْكَ إِعْرَاضُهُمْ فَإِنِ ٱسْتَطَعْتَ أَن تَبْتَغِىَ نَفَقًا فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ أَوْ سُلَّمًا فِى ٱلسَّمَآءِ فَتَأْتِيَهُم بِـَٔايَةٍ ۚ وَلَوْ شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ لَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى ٱلْهُدَىٰ ۚ فَلَا تَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلْجَٰهِلِينَ
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کی مشیّت پر صبر کر۔
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
The words, to seek a passage into the earth, signify 'using worldly means,' i.e. preaching and propagating the truth; and the words, a ladder unto heaven, imply 'using spiritual means,' i.e. offering prayers to God for the guidance of disbelievers, etc. Prayer is indeed the ladder by which a man can spiritually mount to heaven. The Holy Prophet is told to employ both these means. The word Jahil as in 2:274 means "one not knowing" or "unacquainted." The Holy Prophet is exhorted not to remain unacquainted with the law of God in this respect. The verse also sheds light on the Holy Prophet’s great solicitude and concern for the spiritual well-being of his people. He was prepared to go to any length to bring them a Sign, even if he had "to seek a passage in the earth or a ladder unto heaven."
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
Important Words:
نفقا (passage). نفق means, a hole or a passage bored into or through the earth and having an opening at the other end (Aqrab). See also 9:67.
سلما (ladder) is derived from سلم (sallama). They say سلمه i.e. he made him safe and secure. سلمه الیه means, he gave or delivered it to him. سلم (sullam) means, a ladder or series of stairs or steps meant for ascending. It is so called because it delivers one to the place to which one desires to go. The word also signifies a means to a thing (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, to seek a passage into the earth, signify using worldly means, i.e. preaching and propagating the truth in the earth in order to strengthen the faith; and the words, a ladder unto Heaven, imply using spiritual means, i.e. offering up prayers to God for the guidance of disbelievers, etc. Prayer is indeed the ladder by which a man can mount to Heaven.
The Holy Prophet has been told here that God is not going to compel men to embrace Islam; if he desires their wholesale conversion he should assiduously follow the two prescribed courses, one earthly and the other heavenly. He should, on the one hand, devote himself vigorously to preaching and propagating the truth; and, on the other, he should fervently pray to God that He may guide mankind and help the cause of Islam.
It goes without saying that the Holy Prophet acted upon both these methods to the fullest extent, as a result of which God helped the cause of Islam, so much so that within a small space of time the whole of Arabia was converted.
The word جاھل (one lacking knowledge) is here used only in the sense of one not knowing or unacquainted, and not in the stronger sense of ignorant. It has been also used in this sense in other verses of the Quran. For instance, we read in 2:274; "One who does not know them (the needy) thinks them to be free from want", i.e. those who are unacquainted with the real condition of the poor, think them to be well off. In the verse under comment, the Holy Prophet has been exhorted not to remain unacquainted with the law of God in this respect.
It should also be noted that it was not by way of rebuke, as some have thought, that the Holy Prophet was asked to seek a passage into the earth or a ladder into the sky. The words become meaningless, if taken in that light. What is meant is simply the suggestion of two ways of success which, when acted upon, proved wonderfully effective.
c
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
1
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کی مشیّت پر صبر کر۔
c
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
783
Important Words:
نفقا (passage). نفق means, a hole or a passage bored into or through the earth and having an opening at the other end (Aqrab). See also 9:67.
سلما (ladder) is derived from سلم (sallama). They say سلمه i.e. he made him safe and secure. سلمه الیه means, he gave or delivered it to him. سلم (sullam) means, a ladder or series of stairs or steps meant for ascending. It is so called because it delivers one to the place to which one desires to go. The word also signifies a means to a thing (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, to seek a passage into the earth, signify using worldly means, i.e. preaching and propagating the truth in the earth in order to strengthen the faith; and the words, a ladder unto Heaven, imply using spiritual means, i.e. offering up prayers to God for the guidance of disbelievers, etc. Prayer is indeed the ladder by which a man can mount to Heaven.
The Holy Prophet has been told here that God is not going to compel men to embrace Islam; if he desires their wholesale conversion he should assiduously follow the two prescribed courses, one earthly and the other heavenly. He should, on the one hand, devote himself vigorously to preaching and propagating the truth; and, on the other, he should fervently pray to God that He may guide mankind and help the cause of Islam.
It goes without saying that the Holy Prophet acted upon both these methods to the fullest extent, as a result of which God helped the cause of Islam, so much so that within a small space of time the whole of Arabia was converted.
The word جاھل (one lacking knowledge) is here used only in the sense of one not knowing or unacquainted, and not in the stronger sense of ignorant. It has been also used in this sense in other verses of the Quran. For instance, we read in 2:274; "One who does not know them (the needy) thinks them to be free from want", i.e. those who are unacquainted with the real condition of the poor, think them to be well off. In the verse under comment, the Holy Prophet has been exhorted not to remain unacquainted with the law of God in this respect.
It should also be noted that it was not by way of rebuke, as some have thought, that the Holy Prophet was asked to seek a passage into the earth or a ladder into the sky. The words become meaningless, if taken in that light. What is meant is simply the suggestion of two ways of success which, when acted upon, proved wonderfully effective.
b
5:49; 6:150; 11:119; 13:32; 16:10.
844
The words, to seek a passage into the earth, signify 'using worldly means,' i.e. preaching and propagating the truth; and the words, a ladder unto heaven, imply 'using spiritual means,' i.e. offering prayers to God for the guidance of disbelievers, etc. Prayer is indeed the ladder by which a man can spiritually mount to heaven. The Holy Prophet is told to employ both these means. The word Jahil as in 2:274 means "one not knowing" or "unacquainted." The Holy Prophet is exhorted not to remain unacquainted with the law of God in this respect. The verse also sheds light on the Holy Prophet’s great solicitude and concern for the spiritual well-being of his people. He was prepared to go to any length to bring them a Sign, even if he had "to seek a passage in the earth or a ladder unto heaven."
۞ إِنَّمَا يَسْتَجِيبُ ٱلَّذِينَ يَسْمَعُونَ ۘ وَٱلْمَوْتَىٰ يَبْعَثُهُمُ ٱللَّهُ ثُمَّ إِلَيْهِ يُرْجَعُونَ
اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ قرآن کریم میں مردہ کا لفظ حق سے محروم کے لئے بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے ان معنوں کو مفسرین نے مسیحؑ کے متعلق استعمال نہیں کیا اور قرآن کریم میں مشرکانہ خیالات داخل کر دئے ہیں۔
This shows that the word Mauta has also been used in the Qur’an about those deprived of truth.
The verse mentions two classes of men: (a) Those who are good at heart and listen to, and readily accept, the truth; and (b) those who are potentially dead but are fit for spiritual regeneration. God will quicken them with a Sign and then they will also listen and embrace Islam.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that those who are good of heart and are willing to listen will readily accept the truth as the result of preaching. As for those who are potentially dead but are fit for rejuvenation, God will quicken them with a sign and then they will listen and embrace Islam. Thus, it was that when God showed His sign at the Fall of Mecca, the whole of Arabia embraced Islam, and the Word of God was fulfilled.
2
اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ قرآن کریم میں مردہ کا لفظ حق سے محروم کے لئے بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے ان معنوں کو مفسرین نے مسیحؑ کے متعلق استعمال نہیں کیا اور قرآن کریم میں مشرکانہ خیالات داخل کر دئے ہیں۔
784
Commentary:
The verse signifies that those who are good of heart and are willing to listen will readily accept the truth as the result of preaching. As for those who are potentially dead but are fit for rejuvenation, God will quicken them with a sign and then they will listen and embrace Islam. Thus, it was that when God showed His sign at the Fall of Mecca, the whole of Arabia embraced Islam, and the Word of God was fulfilled.
844A
This shows that the word Mauta has also been used in the Qur’an about those deprived of truth.
845
The verse mentions two classes of men: (a) Those who are good at heart and listen to, and readily accept, the truth; and (b) those who are potentially dead but are fit for spiritual regeneration. God will quicken them with a Sign and then they will also listen and embrace Islam.
وَقَالُوا۟ لَوْلَا نُزِّلَ عَلَيْهِ ءَايَةٌ مِّن رَّبِّهِۦ ۚ قُلْ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ قَادِرٌ عَلَىٰٓ أَن يُنَزِّلَ ءَايَةً وَلَٰكِنَّ أَكْثَرَهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
10:21; 29:51.
10:21; 29:51.
10:21; 29:51.
Commentary:
The words, Allah has power to send down a sign, do not mean that though God has the power to send down a sign, yet He will not actually do so. The word قادر (having power) used as active participle is intended to denote readiness to show the required power and the closing words of the verse support that inference.
The word قادر also embodies the sense of measuring and determining (Lane). In this sense, the clause would mean that God is devising means for the success of Islam, for people are already joining Islam and swelling the number of Muslims. This is a clear indication of the will of God, but disbelievers would not ponder over it. The Quran makes this point clear by suitable illustrations in the following verse.
d
10:21; 29:51.
a
10:21; 29:51.
785
Commentary:
The words, Allah has power to send down a sign, do not mean that though God has the power to send down a sign, yet He will not actually do so. The word قادر (having power) used as active participle is intended to denote readiness to show the required power and the closing words of the verse support that inference.
The word قادر also embodies the sense of measuring and determining (Lane). In this sense, the clause would mean that God is devising means for the success of Islam, for people are already joining Islam and swelling the number of Muslims. This is a clear indication of the will of God, but disbelievers would not ponder over it. The Quran makes this point clear by suitable illustrations in the following verse.
a
10:21; 29:51.
وَمَا مِن دَآبَّةٍ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَلَا طَٰٓئِرٍ يَطِيرُ بِجَنَاحَيْهِ إِلَّآ أُمَمٌ أَمْثَالُكُم ۚ مَّا فَرَّطْنَا فِى ٱلْكِتَٰبِ مِن شَىْءٍ ۚ ثُمَّ إِلَىٰ رَبِّهِمْ يُحْشَرُونَ
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کے قانون کے تابع ہیں۔
یعنی سب قسم کی تعلیمات دے دی ہیں۔
11:7, 57.
16:90.
The verse points out that even birds and insects, like ants, can understand from atmospheric change that a storm is imminent, and animals like dogs understand the orders of their masters but the foolish disbelievers do not see the writing on the wall and do not realize that by rejecting the Holy Prophet they are incurring the displeasure of God. They are warned that all their actions have been recorded and they will have to answer for them. The verse further seems to point to two classes of men: (a) Those who like the beasts are wholly bent upon the earth and their entire life is confined to satisfying their physical desires. (b) Those who like birds soar high into spiritual regions—highly spiritual persons having been likened to birds in the Qur’an (3:50).
11:7, 57.
16:90.
Important Words:
امم (communities), which is derived from ام i.e. he betook himself to or aimed at or sought, is the plural of امة which means, a way, course or manner of acting or of conduct or of life; religion, which is a course that men follow; the followers of a religion; or a people to whom a Prophet is sent, whether unbelievers or believers; a generation; a nation, a people, a race, a tribe or a family; a collective body of men or of other living beings; a kind, genus or generical class; creatures of God. It also means, a righteous man who is an object of imitation, being a model for others; or one who follows the true religion; or a learned man who has no equal in his time (Lane).
امثال (like) is the plural مثل (mathal) and مثل (mithl), both being derived from the verb مثل for which see 2:107. مثل (mathal) means, description, condition, state or case; a description by way of comparison; similitude; argument or sign, etc. The word is also used in the sense of مثل (mithl) which means, a like; one similar to; the thing itself, i.e. the same as (Aqrab Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran draws the attention of disbelievers to the animals that move on the earth and to the birds that fly in the air. Even animals and birds can understand by means of signs that a change has taken place in the season, but disbelievers are worse than these; for they do not see the signs which indicate that Islam is triumphing while disbelief is beating a retreat. Even a dog can see whether its master is angry or pleased; but disbelievers cannot see whether their Lord is displeased with them. Thus, both the birds that fly in the air and the animals that move on the earth are, in this respect, better than disbelievers.
Incidentally, the verse also hints that even birds and animals will be resurrected and requited for their actions like men. The resemblance between the requital of men and animals may not be perfect, but it is still there. Some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet also lend support to this conclusion; for it is said in a hadith that the horned goat shall be made to pay penalty to the goat without horns which it kills or injures (Muslim, ch. on Tahrimuz-Zulm).
The last words of the verse, i.e. We have left out nothing in the Book. Then to their Lord shall they be gathered together, may also refer to disbelievers. In that case, this part of the verse would mean that all the works of disbelievers will be preserved and nothing will be left out, and that they will finally be requited for their actions on the Day of Resurrection.
a
11:7, 57.
b
16:90.
3
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کے قانون کے تابع ہیں۔
4
یعنی سب قسم کی تعلیمات دے دی ہیں۔
b
11:7, 57.
c
16:90.
786
Important Words:
امم (communities), which is derived from ام i.e. he betook himself to or aimed at or sought, is the plural of امة which means, a way, course or manner of acting or of conduct or of life; religion, which is a course that men follow; the followers of a religion; or a people to whom a Prophet is sent, whether unbelievers or believers; a generation; a nation, a people, a race, a tribe or a family; a collective body of men or of other living beings; a kind, genus or generical class; creatures of God. It also means, a righteous man who is an object of imitation, being a model for others; or one who follows the true religion; or a learned man who has no equal in his time (Lane).
امثال (like) is the plural مثل (mathal) and مثل (mithl), both being derived from the verb مثل for which see 2:107. مثل (mathal) means, description, condition, state or case; a description by way of comparison; similitude; argument or sign, etc. The word is also used in the sense of مثل (mithl) which means, a like; one similar to; the thing itself, i.e. the same as (Aqrab Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran draws the attention of disbelievers to the animals that move on the earth and to the birds that fly in the air. Even animals and birds can understand by means of signs that a change has taken place in the season, but disbelievers are worse than these; for they do not see the signs which indicate that Islam is triumphing while disbelief is beating a retreat. Even a dog can see whether its master is angry or pleased; but disbelievers cannot see whether their Lord is displeased with them. Thus, both the birds that fly in the air and the animals that move on the earth are, in this respect, better than disbelievers.
Incidentally, the verse also hints that even birds and animals will be resurrected and requited for their actions like men. The resemblance between the requital of men and animals may not be perfect, but it is still there. Some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet also lend support to this conclusion; for it is said in a hadith that the horned goat shall be made to pay penalty to the goat without horns which it kills or injures (Muslim, ch. on Tahrimuz-Zulm).
The last words of the verse, i.e. We have left out nothing in the Book. Then to their Lord shall they be gathered together, may also refer to disbelievers. In that case, this part of the verse would mean that all the works of disbelievers will be preserved and nothing will be left out, and that they will finally be requited for their actions on the Day of Resurrection.
b
11:7, 57.
c
16:90.
846
The verse points out that even birds and insects, like ants, can understand from atmospheric change that a storm is imminent, and animals like dogs understand the orders of their masters but the foolish disbelievers do not see the writing on the wall and do not realize that by rejecting the Holy Prophet they are incurring the displeasure of God. They are warned that all their actions have been recorded and they will have to answer for them. The verse further seems to point to two classes of men: (a) Those who like the beasts are wholly bent upon the earth and their entire life is confined to satisfying their physical desires. (b) Those who like birds soar high into spiritual regions—highly spiritual persons having been likened to birds in the Qur’an (3:50).
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا صُمٌّ وَبُكْمٌ فِى ٱلظُّلُمَٰتِ ۗ مَن يَشَإِ ٱللَّهُ يُضْلِلْهُ وَمَن يَشَأْ يَجْعَلْهُ عَلَىٰ صِرَٰطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
2:19, 172; 27:81, 82; 30:53, 54.
2:19, 172; 27:81, 82; 30:53, 54.
2:19,172; 27:81-82; 30:53-54.
c
2:19, 172; 27:81, 82; 30:53, 54.
a
2:19,172; 27:81-82; 30:53-54.
d
2:19, 172; 27:81, 82; 30:53, 54.
قُلْ أَرَءَيْتَكُمْ إِنْ أَتَىٰكُمْ عَذَابُ ٱللَّهِ أَوْ أَتَتْكُمُ ٱلسَّاعَةُ أَغَيْرَ ٱللَّهِ تَدْعُونَ إِن كُنتُمْ صَٰدِقِينَ
6:48; 12:108; 43:67.
Commentary:
The word "Hour" refers to the Hour of the decisive victory of Islam, or, in other words, the Fall of Mecca. Thus, whereas "punishment" refers to ordinary afflictions, "Hour" refers to the final and decisive event of the struggle. The question put in this verse is answered in the next.
d
6:48; 12:108; 43:67.
425
“时候” 指的是伊斯兰教获得决定性胜利的时候, 即攻克麦加的时候。
b
6:48; 12:108; 43:67.
787
Commentary:
The word "Hour" refers to the Hour of the decisive victory of Islam, or, in other words, the Fall of Mecca. Thus, whereas "punishment" refers to ordinary afflictions, "Hour" refers to the final and decisive event of the struggle. The question put in this verse is answered in the next.
e
6:48; 12:108; 43:67.
847
"Hour" refers to the hour of the decisive victory of Islam, or, to the Fall of Mecca.
بَلْ إِيَّاهُ تَدْعُونَ فَيَكْشِفُ مَا تَدْعُونَ إِلَيْهِ إِن شَآءَ وَتَنسَوْنَ مَا تُشْرِكُونَ
10:23, 24.
10:23, 24.
The words, you will forget what you associate with Him, were literally fulfilled on the day of the Fall of Mecca. On that day the Meccans lost all faith in their gods, as Abu Sufyan and his wife, Hindah and others had frankly admitted in the presence of the Holy Prophet. Ultimately, idolatry completely disappeared from Arabia.
10:23-24.
Commentary:
The opening words of the verse contain the answer to the question put in the previous verse. The words, then will He remove that which you call on Him to remove, were fulfilled by the general pardon which the Holy Prophet granted to disbelievers at the Fall of Mecca. The memorable words spoken by him on that occasion were: "Go, I forgive you all. Go, you are free" (Zurqani, ii. 328).
The words, you will forget what you associate with Him, were also signally fulfilled on that day. At the Fall of Mecca, the Meccans lost all faith in their gods, as Abu Sufyan and his wife, Hind, and others frankly admitted in the presence of the Holy Prophet. Ultimately, idolatry disappeared from Arabia.
e
10:23, 24.
a
10:23-24.
788
Commentary:
The opening words of the verse contain the answer to the question put in the previous verse. The words, then will He remove that which you call on Him to remove, were fulfilled by the general pardon which the Holy Prophet granted to disbelievers at the Fall of Mecca. The memorable words spoken by him on that occasion were: "Go, I forgive you all. Go, you are free" (Zurqani, ii. 328).
The words, you will forget what you associate with Him, were also signally fulfilled on that day. At the Fall of Mecca, the Meccans lost all faith in their gods, as Abu Sufyan and his wife, Hind, and others frankly admitted in the presence of the Holy Prophet. Ultimately, idolatry disappeared from Arabia.
a
10:23, 24.
848
The words, you will forget what you associate with Him, were literally fulfilled on the day of the Fall of Mecca. On that day the Meccans lost all faith in their gods, as Abu Sufyan and his wife, Hindah and others had frankly admitted in the presence of the Holy Prophet. Ultimately, idolatry completely disappeared from Arabia.
وَلَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَآ إِلَىٰٓ أُمَمٍ مِّن قَبْلِكَ فَأَخَذْنَٰهُم بِٱلْبَأْسَآءِ وَٱلضَّرَّآءِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَضَرَّعُونَ
7:95.
معلوم ہوا کہ عذاب نصیحت دینے کے لئے آتا ہے۔
7:95.
Commentary:
The previous verses referred to Divine punishment in general. In this verse its various forms have been mentioned. Many have an erroneous idea of Divine punishment, which not unoften comes veiled in the form of ordinary afflictions. In fact, all financial and bodily misfortunes, e.g. poverty, disease, etc. are in one sense or another, punishments from God. They are not generally meant to destroy men but to make them reform themselves and turn to God.
f
7:95.
1
معلوم ہوا کہ عذاب نصیحت دینے کے لئے آتا ہے۔
b
7:95.
789
Commentary:
The previous verses referred to Divine punishment in general. In this verse its various forms have been mentioned. Many have an erroneous idea of Divine punishment, which not unoften comes veiled in the form of ordinary afflictions. In fact, all financial and bodily misfortunes, e.g. poverty, disease, etc. are in one sense or another, punishments from God. They are not generally meant to destroy men but to make them reform themselves and turn to God.
b
7:95.
849
The preceding verses referred to Divine punishment in general. In this verse its various forms have been mentioned.
فَلَوْلَآ إِذْ جَآءَهُم بَأْسُنَا تَضَرَّعُوا۟ وَلَٰكِن قَسَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَزَيَّنَ لَهُمُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ مَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
2:75; 57:17.
6:123; 8:49; 16:64; 29:39.
The words lau la are not here used to express mere interrogation but also a feeling of pity. Thus the verse signifies: "They ought to have humbled themselves before God; but it is a pity that they did not."
2:75; 57:17.
6:123; 8:49; 16:64; 29:39.
Commentary:
The words لولا (why not) are here used not to express mere interrogation, but also to express feelings of pity. Thus the verse signifies, "They ought to have humbled themselves before God; but it is a pity that they did not."
The afflictions were really a mercy from God, but, instead of turning to God, the people became hard-hearted. When misfortunes befell them, they ascribed them not to their own iniquities but to the Prophets.
The words, all that they did, refer to the hostile activities of disbelievers.
g
2:75; 57:17.
h
6:123; 8:49; 16:64; 29:39.
a
2:75; 57:17.
b
6:123; 8:49; 16:64; 29:39.
790
Commentary:
The words لولا (why not) are here used not to express mere interrogation, but also to express feelings of pity. Thus the verse signifies, "They ought to have humbled themselves before God; but it is a pity that they did not."
The afflictions were really a mercy from God, but, instead of turning to God, the people became hard-hearted. When misfortunes befell them, they ascribed them not to their own iniquities but to the Prophets.
The words, all that they did, refer to the hostile activities of disbelievers.
c
2:75; 57:17.
d
6:123; 8:49; 16:64; 29:39.
850
The words lau la are not here used to express mere interrogation but also a feeling of pity. Thus the verse signifies: "They ought to have humbled themselves before God; but it is a pity that they did not."
فَلَمَّا نَسُوا۟ مَا ذُكِّرُوا۟ بِهِۦ فَتَحْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ أَبْوَٰبَ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا فَرِحُوا۟ بِمَآ أُوتُوٓا۟ أَخَذْنَٰهُم بَغْتَةً فَإِذَا هُم مُّبْلِسُونَ
قرآن کریم میں اَخَذْنٰـھُمْ کے الفاظ ہیں۔ اور اَخَذَہٗ کے معنے سزا دینے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (اقرب)
5:14; 7:166.
7:96; 39:56.
Commentary:
When disbelievers became hardened and treated Divine admonition as a thing forgotten, God let them wander in their blind transgression. The words, We opened unto them the gates of all things, signify that God let them stray away and advance further and further into the evil deeds in which they were engaged. Sometimes the afflictions were removed from them for a time and they rejoiced to think that they were right in thinking that the afflictions were not due to their sins. Then the punishment of God suddenly seized them, and they gave themselves up to despair. Thus, there are two kinds of afflictions that visit disbelieving people in the days of Divine Messengers: (1) temporary afflictions that come as warnings and then pass away; (2) general disaster which finally overtakes and destroys the wicked.
a
5:14; 7:166.
b
7:96; 39:56.
2
قرآن کریم میں اَخَذْنٰـھُمْ کے الفاظ ہیں۔ اور اَخَذَہٗ کے معنے سزا دینے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (اقرب)
c
5:14; 7:166.
d
7:96; 39:56.
791
Commentary:
When disbelievers became hardened and treated Divine admonition as a thing forgotten, God let them wander in their blind transgression. The words, We opened unto them the gates of all things, signify that God let them stray away and advance further and further into the evil deeds in which they were engaged. Sometimes the afflictions were removed from them for a time and they rejoiced to think that they were right in thinking that the afflictions were not due to their sins. Then the punishment of God suddenly seized them, and they gave themselves up to despair. Thus, there are two kinds of afflictions that visit disbelieving people in the days of Divine Messengers: (1) temporary afflictions that come as warnings and then pass away; (2) general disaster which finally overtakes and destroys the wicked.
a
7:96; 39:56.
e
5:14; 7:166.
فَقُطِعَ دَابِرُ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا۟ ۚ وَٱلْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
7:73; 15:67.
7:73; 15:67.
Dabir means, last remains of a people; the roots, stock, race, or the like. The words Quti‘a Dabirul-Qaum mean: (1) The people were cut off to the last man. (2) The leaders of the people were cut off just as a tree is cut down to its roots. (3) The leaders’ followers were cut off, i.e. the leaders were deprived of their political power, for it is on the strength of their followers that the political power of their leaders depends.
7:73; 15:67.
Important Words:
دابر (last remnant) is derived from دبر. They say دبرہ i.e. he followed behind his back; or he followed him with respect to place, time or rank. ادبر means, he went turning his back, or he turned back. دبر means, the back or the hinder part; latter or the last part. دابر means, person or thing following behind the back; last remains of a people; the root, stock, race, or the like (Lane).
Commentary:
The words قطع دابر القوم (the last remnant of the people was cut off) mean: (1) the people were cut off to the last man, i.e.the whole people were cut off; (2) the leaders of the people were cut off just as a tree is cut down to its roots, the leaders occupying the position of the roots; (3) the leaders’ followers were cut off, i.e. the leaders were deprived of their political power, for it is on the strength of their followers that the political power of the leaders depends.
Apparently, there is no occasion here for saying, All praise belongs to Allah, for these words are spoken on an occasion when one receives a favour from God and is thankful to Him. When, however, one is afflicted with a misfortune, then the words which suit the occasion and which Muslims are bidden to recite are إنا لله و إنا إلیه راجعون i.e. Surely to Allah we belong and to Him shall we return (2:157). The apparent incongruity is, however, easily explained. The words الحمد لله (all praise belongs to Allah) have been used here in order to point out that the cutting-off of what is injurious is in fact a thing to feel grateful for, and not a matter of regret. When a limb becomes diseased and is incurable, we get it amputated and cheerfully pay the fee to the surgeon for the operation, and also express our thanks to him. Just as a diseased limb is amputated to save the rest of the body, it sometimes becomes necessary to cut off that section of mankind which has become corrupt, so that the infection may not spoil all of humanity.
c
7:73; 15:67.
a
7:73; 15:67.
792
Important Words:
دابر (last remnant) is derived from دبر. They say دبرہ i.e. he followed behind his back; or he followed him with respect to place, time or rank. ادبر means, he went turning his back, or he turned back. دبر means, the back or the hinder part; latter or the last part. دابر means, person or thing following behind the back; last remains of a people; the root, stock, race, or the like (Lane).
Commentary:
The words قطع دابر القوم (the last remnant of the people was cut off) mean: (1) the people were cut off to the last man, i.e.the whole people were cut off; (2) the leaders of the people were cut off just as a tree is cut down to its roots, the leaders occupying the position of the roots; (3) the leaders’ followers were cut off, i.e. the leaders were deprived of their political power, for it is on the strength of their followers that the political power of the leaders depends.
Apparently, there is no occasion here for saying, All praise belongs to Allah, for these words are spoken on an occasion when one receives a favour from God and is thankful to Him. When, however, one is afflicted with a misfortune, then the words which suit the occasion and which Muslims are bidden to recite are إنا لله و إنا إلیه راجعون i.e. Surely to Allah we belong and to Him shall we return (2:157). The apparent incongruity is, however, easily explained. The words الحمد لله (all praise belongs to Allah) have been used here in order to point out that the cutting-off of what is injurious is in fact a thing to feel grateful for, and not a matter of regret. When a limb becomes diseased and is incurable, we get it amputated and cheerfully pay the fee to the surgeon for the operation, and also express our thanks to him. Just as a diseased limb is amputated to save the rest of the body, it sometimes becomes necessary to cut off that section of mankind which has become corrupt, so that the infection may not spoil all of humanity.
b
7:73; 15:67.
851
Dabir means, last remains of a people; the roots, stock, race, or the like. The words Quti‘a Dabirul-Qaum mean: (1) The people were cut off to the last man. (2) The leaders of the people were cut off just as a tree is cut down to its roots. (3) The leaders’ followers were cut off, i.e. the leaders were deprived of their political power, for it is on the strength of their followers that the political power of their leaders depends.
قُلْ أَرَءَيْتُمْ إِنْ أَخَذَ ٱللَّهُ سَمْعَكُمْ وَأَبْصَٰرَكُمْ وَخَتَمَ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِكُم مَّنْ إِلَٰهٌ غَيْرُ ٱللَّهِ يَأْتِيكُم بِهِ ۗ ٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ نُصَرِّفُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ ثُمَّ هُمْ يَصْدِفُونَ
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
Commentary:
The preceding verse spoke of the punishment that cuts at the root. But there is a stage when only a part is affected, or even if the whole body is affected the disease is not deep-rooted and there is yet time to prevent the total loss of the body. In its early stages, a disease is generally curable; but if it is not attended to in time, it may be aggravated and become incurable. It is against such negligence that men are warned in the present verse. Some men delay acceptance of Divine Messengers. They wait for more and more signs, and go on postponing the tendering of allegiance to the heavenly Messengers until it is too late. The punishment of God descends on the enemies of the Prophets; and those who do not make use of their inward light and prefer to wait for more and more evidence of the truth of the Divine Messengers also perish with their enemies. So this verse warns those who are in the habit of delaying and postponing, and exhorts them to use their inward light for the recognition of the Divine Messenger, and expedite their acceptance of him, lest delay should result in the total extinction of their God-given faculties and they should perish with the rest. They should be prompt to make use of their hearing, and their eyes, and their hearts; for if they fail to make use of these faculties in time, they will gradually become impaired and will finally be lost; then no power will be able to restore these faculties to them after they have been completely lost.
The words, how We vary the Signs, signify that in order to make things perfectly clear, God brings the different aspects of signs before the people, sometimes showing one kind of sign and sometimes another, so that all kinds of people may be satisfied.
d
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
b
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
793
Commentary:
The preceding verse spoke of the punishment that cuts at the root. But there is a stage when only a part is affected, or even if the whole body is affected the disease is not deep-rooted and there is yet time to prevent the total loss of the body. In its early stages, a disease is generally curable; but if it is not attended to in time, it may be aggravated and become incurable. It is against such negligence that men are warned in the present verse. Some men delay acceptance of Divine Messengers. They wait for more and more signs, and go on postponing the tendering of allegiance to the heavenly Messengers until it is too late. The punishment of God descends on the enemies of the Prophets; and those who do not make use of their inward light and prefer to wait for more and more evidence of the truth of the Divine Messengers also perish with their enemies. So this verse warns those who are in the habit of delaying and postponing, and exhorts them to use their inward light for the recognition of the Divine Messenger, and expedite their acceptance of him, lest delay should result in the total extinction of their God-given faculties and they should perish with the rest. They should be prompt to make use of their hearing, and their eyes, and their hearts; for if they fail to make use of these faculties in time, they will gradually become impaired and will finally be lost; then no power will be able to restore these faculties to them after they have been completely lost.
The words, how We vary the Signs, signify that in order to make things perfectly clear, God brings the different aspects of signs before the people, sometimes showing one kind of sign and sometimes another, so that all kinds of people may be satisfied.
c
2:8; 16:109; 45:24.
قُلْ أَرَءَيْتَكُمْ إِنْ أَتَىٰكُمْ عَذَابُ ٱللَّهِ بَغْتَةً أَوْ جَهْرَةً هَلْ يُهْلَكُ إِلَّا ٱلْقَوْمُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
Commentary:
The word "suddenly" signifies the coming of the Divine punishment without warning or previous indication. The Fall of Mecca belonged to this class of signs.
The word "openly" implies giving a warning beforehand so that such people as still retain inward light and have a desire to follow the guidance may become warned and may accept the truth without further delay, lest they should also perish along with the wrongdoers.
e
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
a
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
794
Commentary:
The word "suddenly" signifies the coming of the Divine punishment without warning or previous indication. The Fall of Mecca belonged to this class of signs.
The word "openly" implies giving a warning beforehand so that such people as still retain inward light and have a desire to follow the guidance may become warned and may accept the truth without further delay, lest they should also perish along with the wrongdoers.
d
6:41; 10:51; 12:108; 43:67.
وَمَا نُرْسِلُ ٱلْمُرْسَلِينَ إِلَّا مُبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنذِرِينَ ۖ فَمَنْ ءَامَنَ وَأَصْلَحَ فَلَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ
4:166; 5:20; 18:57.
5:70; 7:36.
Commentary:
All Divine Messengers have a sort of dual personality—a twofold mission. They bring glad tidings for one class of men and warnings for others. Those who accept them receive tidings of blessings and those who reject them receive warnings of punishments. Those who are weak should hasten to join the class of men for whom glad tidings are meant. They have no reason to fear; for, as the verse makes it clear, if they accept the Prophets, "no fear shall come on them, nor shall they grieve!"
f
4:166; 5:20; 18:57.
g
5:70; 7:36.
a
4:166; 5:20; 18:57.
b
5:70; 7:36.
795
Commentary:
All Divine Messengers have a sort of dual personality—a twofold mission. They bring glad tidings for one class of men and warnings for others. Those who accept them receive tidings of blessings and those who reject them receive warnings of punishments. Those who are weak should hasten to join the class of men for whom glad tidings are meant. They have no reason to fear; for, as the verse makes it clear, if they accept the Prophets, "no fear shall come on them, nor shall they grieve!"
a
5:70; 7:36.
e
4:166; 5:20; 18:57.
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا يَمَسُّهُمُ ٱلْعَذَابُ بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَفْسُقُونَ
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
h
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
c
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
b
3:12; 5:11; 7:37, 73; 10:74; 22:58.
قُل لَّآ أَقُولُ لَكُمْ عِندِى خَزَآئِنُ ٱللَّهِ وَلَآ أَعْلَمُ ٱلْغَيْبَ وَلَآ أَقُولُ لَكُمْ إِنِّى مَلَكٌ ۖ إِنْ أَتَّبِعُ إِلَّا مَا يُوحَىٰٓ إِلَىَّ ۚ قُلْ هَلْ يَسْتَوِى ٱلْأَعْمَىٰ وَٱلْبَصِيرُ ۚ أَفَلَا تَتَفَكَّرُونَ
11:32.
10:16; 46:10.
Commentary:
The words, I do not say to you, I possess the treasures of Allah, imply that when the Quran says that the Messengers of God are the announcers of glad tidings, this should not be construed to mean that as soon as a person believes in a Prophet of God, he acquires wealth. He will have to wait for the favours of God to come at their appointed time.
The words, nor do I say to you, I am an angel, here imply that it is not in the power of the Prophet to bring down punishment, for he is not "an angel of punishment."
After the above declarations it might be asked what good there was in following the Prophet when worldly favours took time in coming and when the Prophet was so powerless against his enemies. The Quran answers this implied question by saying that the getting of a treasure was not the only boon which one could desire. The perfect guidance which was received through the Prophet was a great blessing in itself for those who accepted the guidance were like one who possessed eyes, while those who rejected it were like one who had no eyes, and the blind and the seeing could never be alike. These are matters to be reflected upon and pondered over.
a
11:32.
b
10:16; 46:10.
d
11:32.
e
10:16; 46:10.
796
Commentary:
The words, I do not say to you, I possess the treasures of Allah, imply that when the Quran says that the Messengers of God are the announcers of glad tidings, this should not be construed to mean that as soon as a person believes in a Prophet of God, he acquires wealth. He will have to wait for the favours of God to come at their appointed time.
The words, nor do I say to you, I am an angel, here imply that it is not in the power of the Prophet to bring down punishment, for he is not "an angel of punishment."
After the above declarations it might be asked what good there was in following the Prophet when worldly favours took time in coming and when the Prophet was so powerless against his enemies. The Quran answers this implied question by saying that the getting of a treasure was not the only boon which one could desire. The perfect guidance which was received through the Prophet was a great blessing in itself for those who accepted the guidance were like one who possessed eyes, while those who rejected it were like one who had no eyes, and the blind and the seeing could never be alike. These are matters to be reflected upon and pondered over.
c
11:32.
d
10:16; 46:10.
وَأَنذِرْ بِهِ ٱلَّذِينَ يَخَافُونَ أَن يُحْشَرُوٓا۟ إِلَىٰ رَبِّهِمْ ۙ لَيْسَ لَهُم مِّن دُونِهِۦ وَلِىٌّ وَلَا شَفِيعٌ لَّعَلَّهُمْ يَتَّقُونَ
Commentary:
A warning can benefit only those who believe in the danger they are warned against. If a people do not believe in the existence of that which they are asked to guard against, the exhortation will do no good. Hence, in this verse, where the warning relates to the dangers of the Day of Resurrection, the Holy Prophet is bidden to warn not all mankind but only those who believe in the Day of Resurrection that they will have no friend nor intercessor on that awful day. As for those who do not believe in Resurrection, the way of preaching will be different—they will be first convinced of Resurrection and then warned against its dangers. Thus, incidentally the verse also teaches us how to preach. We should always base our arguments on things which the persons addressed believe to be true, so that our preaching may have the desired effect.
797
Commentary:
A warning can benefit only those who believe in the danger they are warned against. If a people do not believe in the existence of that which they are asked to guard against, the exhortation will do no good. Hence, in this verse, where the warning relates to the dangers of the Day of Resurrection, the Holy Prophet is bidden to warn not all mankind but only those who believe in the Day of Resurrection that they will have no friend nor intercessor on that awful day. As for those who do not believe in Resurrection, the way of preaching will be different—they will be first convinced of Resurrection and then warned against its dangers. Thus, incidentally the verse also teaches us how to preach. We should always base our arguments on things which the persons addressed believe to be true, so that our preaching may have the desired effect.
وَلَا تَطْرُدِ ٱلَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ رَبَّهُم بِٱلْغَدَوٰةِ وَٱلْعَشِىِّ يُرِيدُونَ وَجْهَهُۥ ۖ مَا عَلَيْكَ مِنْ حِسَابِهِم مِّن شَىْءٍ وَمَا مِنْ حِسَابِكَ عَلَيْهِم مِّن شَىْءٍ فَتَطْرُدَهُمْ فَتَكُونَ مِنَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
11:30.
18:29.
Wajh means, pleasure; countenance; the thing itself (2:113).
11:30.
18:29.
Important Words:
الغداوة (morning), which is often written as غداة the letter (و) being silent, is derived from غدا which means, he went forth or went away in the early part of the morning, i.e. between daybreak and sunrise. So, غداوة or غداة or غدوة or غدیة means, early part of the morning; the period between daybreak and sunrise; morning; first part of the day; forenoon (Lane).
العشی (evening) is derived from عشا means, he ate the evening meal; he repaired to (him, etc.) at night. عشی means, the late part of the evening; evening; afternoon; time between sunset and nightfall. It also means the time between the declining of the sun and sunset; also the time from the declining of the sun to morning; night (Lane).
وجھه (His countenance). The word وجه also means نفس الشیء i.e. the thing itself (see 2:113).
Commentary:
The wordsبالغداوة والعشی (morning and evening) taken in their wider significance cover, as shown under Important Words, practically all the 24 hours, excluding only the time in which the offering of Prayers is prohibited. Thus, in one sense the two words taken together comprise both day and night, and in another they indicate only morning and evening.
The words یریدون وجھه (seeking His countenance) may also mean, "seeking God Himself," for the expression وجه also means, "the thing itself." In that case, the clause would mean "they seek nothing but God, i.e. they seek God alone."
The words, thou shouldst be of the unjust, hint that there are some men who look upon themselves as being too great and disdain to join a movement set on foot by a Prophet, because its adherents are mostly poor and do not belong to what is called higher society. They would join it only if the poorer adherents were expelled. So, in order to demolish such hopes on their part, God bids the Holy Prophet to declare that he would not drive away his poor followers so that the so-called great might join his fold. The prohibition does not mean that the Holy Prophet actually used to drive away his poorer followers. It is only meant as a reply and a rebuff to the desires of the proud and the haughty. They are told that the humble followers of the Holy Prophet, who remember God morning and evening or day and night, cannot be turned out for their sake. The Quran has already made the Holy Prophet say, I follow only that which is revealed to me (6:51). So now when the prohibition, drive not away those who call upon their Lord morning and evening, has so forcibly been revealed, the so-called rich should despair of the humble being driven away. So these words were revealed not as a reflection on the Holy Prophet, whose kindness to the poor is so well-known, but in order to shatter the hopes of the proud.
The words, Thou art not at all accountable for them nor are they at all accountable for thee, are also meant to point to the same great truth. Though the Prophet could not turn the poor out on account of the humbleness of their position, yet it might be thought that he might turn them out on account of some weakness on their part in respect of actions, but, besides the fact that in this respect the poor and the rich stand on the same footing, the Law does not hold the Prophet responsible for their actions, hence he cannot turn them out on this score either, unless of course when some serious offence is committed by them.
c
11:30.
d
18:29.
a
11:30.
b
18:29.
798
Important Words:
الغداوة (morning), which is often written as غداة the letter (و) being silent, is derived from غدا which means, he went forth or went away in the early part of the morning, i.e. between daybreak and sunrise. So, غداوة or غداة or غدوة or غدیة means, early part of the morning; the period between daybreak and sunrise; morning; first part of the day; forenoon (Lane).
العشی (evening) is derived from عشا means, he ate the evening meal; he repaired to (him, etc.) at night. عشی means, the late part of the evening; evening; afternoon; time between sunset and nightfall. It also means the time between the declining of the sun and sunset; also the time from the declining of the sun to morning; night (Lane).
وجھه (His countenance). The word وجه also means نفس الشیء i.e. the thing itself (see 2:113).
Commentary:
The wordsبالغداوة والعشی (morning and evening) taken in their wider significance cover, as shown under Important Words, practically all the 24 hours, excluding only the time in which the offering of Prayers is prohibited. Thus, in one sense the two words taken together comprise both day and night, and in another they indicate only morning and evening.
The words یریدون وجھه (seeking His countenance) may also mean, "seeking God Himself," for the expression وجه also means, "the thing itself." In that case, the clause would mean "they seek nothing but God, i.e. they seek God alone."
The words, thou shouldst be of the unjust, hint that there are some men who look upon themselves as being too great and disdain to join a movement set on foot by a Prophet, because its adherents are mostly poor and do not belong to what is called higher society. They would join it only if the poorer adherents were expelled. So, in order to demolish such hopes on their part, God bids the Holy Prophet to declare that he would not drive away his poor followers so that the so-called great might join his fold. The prohibition does not mean that the Holy Prophet actually used to drive away his poorer followers. It is only meant as a reply and a rebuff to the desires of the proud and the haughty. They are told that the humble followers of the Holy Prophet, who remember God morning and evening or day and night, cannot be turned out for their sake. The Quran has already made the Holy Prophet say, I follow only that which is revealed to me (6:51). So now when the prohibition, drive not away those who call upon their Lord morning and evening, has so forcibly been revealed, the so-called rich should despair of the humble being driven away. So these words were revealed not as a reflection on the Holy Prophet, whose kindness to the poor is so well-known, but in order to shatter the hopes of the proud.
The words, Thou art not at all accountable for them nor are they at all accountable for thee, are also meant to point to the same great truth. Though the Prophet could not turn the poor out on account of the humbleness of their position, yet it might be thought that he might turn them out on account of some weakness on their part in respect of actions, but, besides the fact that in this respect the poor and the rich stand on the same footing, the Law does not hold the Prophet responsible for their actions, hence he cannot turn them out on this score either, unless of course when some serious offence is committed by them.
e
11:30.
f
18:29.
852
Wajh means, pleasure; countenance; the thing itself (2:113).
وَكَذَٰلِكَ فَتَنَّا بَعْضَهُم بِبَعْضٍ لِّيَقُولُوٓا۟ أَهَٰٓؤُلَآءِ مَنَّ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنۢ بَيْنِنَآ ۗ أَلَيْسَ ٱللَّهُ بِأَعْلَمَ بِٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
11:28.
Generally, presence of the poor in the community of believers proves a stumbling-block in the way of the rich to accept the new Message.
11:28.
Commentary:
The words, We have tried some of them by others, refer to God’s trying the rich and the great by admitting the poor and the humble into the society of the followers of the Holy Prophet. The presence of the poor in the community of the believers served as a stumbling-block in the way of the rich and hindered the more haughty among them from entering into the fellowship of Islam.
The rich and the great ask whether God had chosen those poor men for His favours, as if saying, "We are wealthy and rich, but God has preferred the poor to us and has bestowed His favour upon them rather than upon us." God answers the question by saying, "I gave them little, but they have been thankful to Me even for that and have accepted My Messenger. I gave you much, but you have not been grateful and have rejected My Messenger. Do not the poor then deserve to be chosen for My favour in preference to you?" See also the preceding verse.
e
11:28.
426
一般说来,在信者社团中的穷 (苦的) 人,证明是富人接受新使命道路上的绊脚石。
a
11:28.
799
Commentary:
The words, We have tried some of them by others, refer to God’s trying the rich and the great by admitting the poor and the humble into the society of the followers of the Holy Prophet. The presence of the poor in the community of the believers served as a stumbling-block in the way of the rich and hindered the more haughty among them from entering into the fellowship of Islam.
The rich and the great ask whether God had chosen those poor men for His favours, as if saying, "We are wealthy and rich, but God has preferred the poor to us and has bestowed His favour upon them rather than upon us." God answers the question by saying, "I gave them little, but they have been thankful to Me even for that and have accepted My Messenger. I gave you much, but you have not been grateful and have rejected My Messenger. Do not the poor then deserve to be chosen for My favour in preference to you?" See also the preceding verse.
a
11:28.
853
Generally, presence of the poor in the community of believers proves a stumbling-block in the way of the rich to accept the new Message.
وَإِذَا جَآءَكَ ٱلَّذِينَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا فَقُلْ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَيْكُمْ ۖ كَتَبَ رَبُّكُمْ عَلَىٰ نَفْسِهِ ٱلرَّحْمَةَ ۖ أَنَّهُۥ مَنْ عَمِلَ مِنكُمْ سُوٓءًۢا بِجَهَٰلَةٍ ثُمَّ تَابَ مِنۢ بَعْدِهِۦ وَأَصْلَحَ فَأَنَّهُۥ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
6:13; 7:157.
4:18; 16:120.
Commentary:
The message conveyed in the words, Peace be unto you, is the Message of God which the Holy Prophet is bidden to convey to believers; the "peace" spoken of is to come from God Himself. It is with reference to this "peace" promised to believers in the present verse that they are enjoined to greet one another with the words السلام علیکم i.e. "may the (promised) peace be on you." The reader will have noted that whereas the verse uses the word salam (peace), the word used in the formula of mutual greeting is as-salam (the peace). This is to point out that the greeting of peace offered is in conformity with the peace promised in the verse under comment.
f
6:13; 7:157.
g
4:18; 16:120.
a
6:13; 7:157.
b
4:18; 16:120.
800
Commentary:
The message conveyed in the words, Peace be unto you, is the Message of God which the Holy Prophet is bidden to convey to believers; the "peace" spoken of is to come from God Himself. It is with reference to this "peace" promised to believers in the present verse that they are enjoined to greet one another with the words السلام علیکم i.e. "may the (promised) peace be on you." The reader will have noted that whereas the verse uses the word salam (peace), the word used in the formula of mutual greeting is as-salam (the peace). This is to point out that the greeting of peace offered is in conformity with the peace promised in the verse under comment.
b
6:13; 7:157.
c
4:18; 16:120.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ نُفَصِّلُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ وَلِتَسْتَبِينَ سَبِيلُ ٱلْمُجْرِمِينَ
Commentary:
There is an ellipsis here, the words لتستغفروا (that you may seek forgiveness) or the words لتؤمنوا (that you may believe) may be taken to be understood before the words ولتستبین (and may become manifest).
801
Commentary:
There is an ellipsis here, the words لتستغفروا (that you may seek forgiveness) or the words لتؤمنوا (that you may believe) may be taken to be understood before the words ولتستبین (and may become manifest).
قُلْ إِنِّى نُهِيتُ أَنْ أَعْبُدَ ٱلَّذِينَ تَدْعُونَ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ قُل لَّآ أَتَّبِعُ أَهْوَآءَكُمْ ۙ قَدْ ضَلَلْتُ إِذًا وَمَآ أَنَا۠ مِنَ ٱلْمُهْتَدِينَ
5:50; 42:16.
5:50; 42:16.
5:50; 42:16.
Commentary:
This verse is connected with 6:53 above. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to say to disbelievers what may be described as follows: "I have nothing to do with your gods and I therefore cannot, for your sake, drive away my poor followers. They believe in the One God, while you are idolaters. How can I then drive away the believers in the One God for the sake of those who disbelieve! You say that if you join Islam, it will receive strength and support from you. But the truth is that if I follow your wishes, the result will be that I shall become lost and my movement will be ruined rather than strengthened. Again, my mission is that men may accept and follow guidance; but if I act upon your wishes, the result will be that I myself will go astray. Then there will be no Islam and no guidance. What then shall I gain from your support?"
a
5:50; 42:16.
b
5:50; 42:16.
802
Commentary:
This verse is connected with 6:53 above. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to say to disbelievers what may be described as follows: "I have nothing to do with your gods and I therefore cannot, for your sake, drive away my poor followers. They believe in the One God, while you are idolaters. How can I then drive away the believers in the One God for the sake of those who disbelieve! You say that if you join Islam, it will receive strength and support from you. But the truth is that if I follow your wishes, the result will be that I shall become lost and my movement will be ruined rather than strengthened. Again, my mission is that men may accept and follow guidance; but if I act upon your wishes, the result will be that I myself will go astray. Then there will be no Islam and no guidance. What then shall I gain from your support?"
d
5:50; 42:16.
قُلْ إِنِّى عَلَىٰ بَيِّنَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّى وَكَذَّبْتُم بِهِۦ ۚ مَا عِندِى مَا تَسْتَعْجِلُونَ بِهِۦٓ ۚ إِنِ ٱلْحُكْمُ إِلَّا لِلَّهِ ۖ يَقُصُّ ٱلْحَقَّ ۖ وَهُوَ خَيْرُ ٱلْفَٰصِلِينَ
11:64; 12:109.
12:41, 68.
Commentary:
The verse calls upon the Holy Prophet to say to disbelievers what may be expressed as follows: "You are perversely sticking to your errors while I have clear evidence with me. You say, 'If we are in error, why does not God visit us with punishment?’ You must remember that it does not lie in my power to bring down punishment. It is God alone Who sends down punishment on whomsoever and at whatever time He wills and He is the Best of judges. He will justly decide the matter between you and me."
b
11:64; 12:109.
c
12:41, 68.
a
11:64; 12:109.
b
12:41, 68.
803
Commentary:
The verse calls upon the Holy Prophet to say to disbelievers what may be expressed as follows: "You are perversely sticking to your errors while I have clear evidence with me. You say, 'If we are in error, why does not God visit us with punishment?’ You must remember that it does not lie in my power to bring down punishment. It is God alone Who sends down punishment on whomsoever and at whatever time He wills and He is the Best of judges. He will justly decide the matter between you and me."
a
11:64; 12:109.
b
12:41, 68.
قُل لَّوْ أَنَّ عِندِى مَا تَسْتَعْجِلُونَ بِهِۦ لَقُضِىَ ٱلْأَمْرُ بَيْنِى وَبَيْنَكُمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
6:9; 10:12.
6:9; 10:12.
6:9; 10:12.
Commentary:
This verse gives one of the reasons why it has not been placed in the power of Prophets to bring down punishment. The reason lies in the fact that God alone knows who are just and who are unjust. Therefore, if the work of punishment be entrusted to human beings, who do not know the inner secrets of the heart, they may punish many who are not really unjust. ‘Umar, for instance, was in the beginning bitterly opposed to the Holy Prophet. But God knew that he would one day become a zealous champion of Islam, so much so that he would finally become the Second Successor of the Holy Prophet. Now, if the work of punishment had been entrusted to the Holy Prophet, he might have selected ‘Umar for punishment during the period of his bitter opposition to the new Faith, to the great loss to Islam. So only a Being Who knows the hidden secrets of man’s heart can award punishment, for He alone knows who is really deserving of punishment and who not. There are many men who are outwardly very meek, but in their hearts they are not better than ravenous wolves. Similarly, there are many who are outwardly very harsh and stubborn, but they are good at heart. If it had been left to the Prophets to punish their enemies, they might have punished them much sooner than God punishes them.
d
6:9; 10:12.
c
6:9; 10:12.
804
Commentary:
This verse gives one of the reasons why it has not been placed in the power of Prophets to bring down punishment. The reason lies in the fact that God alone knows who are just and who are unjust. Therefore, if the work of punishment be entrusted to human beings, who do not know the inner secrets of the heart, they may punish many who are not really unjust. ‘Umar, for instance, was in the beginning bitterly opposed to the Holy Prophet. But God knew that he would one day become a zealous champion of Islam, so much so that he would finally become the Second Successor of the Holy Prophet. Now, if the work of punishment had been entrusted to the Holy Prophet, he might have selected ‘Umar for punishment during the period of his bitter opposition to the new Faith, to the great loss to Islam. So only a Being Who knows the hidden secrets of man’s heart can award punishment, for He alone knows who is really deserving of punishment and who not. There are many men who are outwardly very meek, but in their hearts they are not better than ravenous wolves. Similarly, there are many who are outwardly very harsh and stubborn, but they are good at heart. If it had been left to the Prophets to punish their enemies, they might have punished them much sooner than God punishes them.
c
6:9; 10:12.
۞ وَعِندَهُۥ مَفَاتِحُ ٱلْغَيْبِ لَا يَعْلَمُهَآ إِلَّا هُوَ ۚ وَيَعْلَمُ مَا فِى ٱلْبَرِّ وَٱلْبَحْرِ ۚ وَمَا تَسْقُطُ مِن وَرَقَةٍ إِلَّا يَعْلَمُهَا وَلَا حَبَّةٍ فِى ظُلُمَٰتِ ٱلْأَرْضِ وَلَا رَطْبٍ وَلَا يَابِسٍ إِلَّا فِى كِتَٰبٍ مُّبِينٍ
This and the next verse lay down the guiding principle that it has not been left in the hands of the Holy Prophet to bring down punishment on disbelievers as demanded by them. If this had been the case, they would have since long met their deserved end, and then perhaps many erstwhile enemies of Islam like ‘Umar and Khalid who later on were destined to play a leading role in extending and consolidating the power of Islam, would have died in disbelief. But God being All-Powerful is slow to punish and, being fully conversant with the inner working of the human heart, knows when and whom to punish. He alone knows how far hardships or ease can influence the actions of a man and whether or not good works done by a man are rendered null and void through the operation of other causes. He alone has knowledge of the grains of virtue that lie embedded in the heart of man and knows whether or not these grains will sprout forth and grow and thrive and bring forth fruit. He alone can tell whether a person who, to all
Commentary:
This verse gives a further reason why the work of punishment must remain in the hands of God; it is God alone with Whom are the keys of the unseen, i.e. it is He alone Who knows the unseen. None but He knows the secrets of men’s hearts and, therefore, He alone is in a position to punish.
The expressions "land", "sea", "falling of a leaf", "grain in the darkness of the earth," and "green or dry" are all descriptive of the various conditions of man. The "sea", according to the Arab conception, is typical of hardships, whereas "land" symbolizes ease and comfort. Similarly, "the falling of a leaf" represents the actions of man that are rendered vain and fruitless; whereas the "grain in the darkness of the earth," if left unprotected, may become lost just as virtue, if left uncared for, may become lost. Again "the green or the dry" is also known to God. A tree appears to us to be dry, but when it is watered by rain, it becomes green.
Similarly, a man sometimes appears to us to be devoid of all spirituality, but when he is watered with the water of Divine mercy, he becomes full of spiritual life.
The word کتاب (Book) also signifies knowledge. Other instances of this use may be seen in 30:57 and 68:48 where the words کتاب (lit. book) and یکتبون (lit. they write) respectively mean "knowledge" and "they know". The Holy Prophet is also reported to have written to the people of Yemen, saying, قد بعثت الیکم کاتبا من اصحابی "I have sent to you a writer, i.e. a man of knowledge, from among my Companions" (Bihar, iii. 193). So the Arabic words rendered as "is recorded in a clear Book" may also be translated as "is preserved in sure divine knowledge."
Thus, as God alone possesses the keys of the unseen and as all the conditions and actions of man are known to Him alone, it is He only Who can punish him. No one who is devoid of perfect knowledge is qualified to punish. Again, God alone knows how far hardship or ease influences the actions of a man. He alone knows whether or not the good works done by a man have been rendered null and void through the operation of other causes. He alone knows the grains of virtue that lie embedded in the heart of man and whether or not these grains will sprout forth and grow and thrive and bring forth fruit. He alone can tell whether a person who, to all appearances, is "dry" and devoid of all spiritual life, will turn "green" when supplied with heavenly water or whether he is dead beyond revival. In short, God alone has true knowledge of all things and all conditions and all possibilities and all potentialities, and therefore, He alone can say whether a man deserves to be punished or not.
805
Commentary:
This verse gives a further reason why the work of punishment must remain in the hands of God; it is God alone with Whom are the keys of the unseen, i.e. it is He alone Who knows the unseen. None but He knows the secrets of men’s hearts and, therefore, He alone is in a position to punish.
The expressions "land", "sea", "falling of a leaf", "grain in the darkness of the earth," and "green or dry" are all descriptive of the various conditions of man. The "sea", according to the Arab conception, is typical of hardships, whereas "land" symbolizes ease and comfort. Similarly, "the falling of a leaf" represents the actions of man that are rendered vain and fruitless; whereas the "grain in the darkness of the earth," if left unprotected, may become lost just as virtue, if left uncared for, may become lost. Again "the green or the dry" is also known to God. A tree appears to us to be dry, but when it is watered by rain, it becomes green.
Similarly, a man sometimes appears to us to be devoid of all spirituality, but when he is watered with the water of Divine mercy, he becomes full of spiritual life.
The word کتاب (Book) also signifies knowledge. Other instances of this use may be seen in 30:57 and 68:48 where the words کتاب (lit. book) and یکتبون (lit. they write) respectively mean "knowledge" and "they know". The Holy Prophet is also reported to have written to the people of Yemen, saying, قد بعثت الیکم کاتبا من اصحابی "I have sent to you a writer, i.e. a man of knowledge, from among my Companions" (Bihar, iii. 193). So the Arabic words rendered as "is recorded in a clear Book" may also be translated as "is preserved in sure divine knowledge."
Thus, as God alone possesses the keys of the unseen and as all the conditions and actions of man are known to Him alone, it is He only Who can punish him. No one who is devoid of perfect knowledge is qualified to punish. Again, God alone knows how far hardship or ease influences the actions of a man. He alone knows whether or not the good works done by a man have been rendered null and void through the operation of other causes. He alone knows the grains of virtue that lie embedded in the heart of man and whether or not these grains will sprout forth and grow and thrive and bring forth fruit. He alone can tell whether a person who, to all appearances, is "dry" and devoid of all spiritual life, will turn "green" when supplied with heavenly water or whether he is dead beyond revival. In short, God alone has true knowledge of all things and all conditions and all possibilities and all potentialities, and therefore, He alone can say whether a man deserves to be punished or not.
854
This and the next verse lay down the guiding principle that it has not been left in the hands of the Holy Prophet to bring down punishment on disbelievers as demanded by them. If this had been the case, they would have since long met their deserved end, and then perhaps many erstwhile enemies of Islam like ‘Umar and Khalid who later on were destined to play a leading role in extending and consolidating the power of Islam, would have died in disbelief. But God being All-Powerful is slow to punish and, being fully conversant with the inner working of the human heart, knows when and whom to punish. He alone knows how far hardships or ease can influence the actions of a man and whether or not good works done by a man are rendered null and void through the operation of other causes. He alone has knowledge of the grains of virtue that lie embedded in the heart of man and knows whether or not these grains will sprout forth and grow and thrive and bring forth fruit. He alone can tell whether a person who, to all
وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِى يَتَوَفَّىٰكُم بِٱلَّيْلِ وَيَعْلَمُ مَا جَرَحْتُم بِٱلنَّهَارِ ثُمَّ يَبْعَثُكُمْ فِيهِ لِيُقْضَىٰٓ أَجَلٌ مُّسَمًّى ۖ ثُمَّ إِلَيْهِ مَرْجِعُكُمْ ثُمَّ يُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ
39:43.
God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and therefore it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently He alone is in a position to punish.
The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be extended or curtailed according as right or wrong use is made of it. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
39:43.
Important Words:
یتوفاکم (who takes your souls). The learned author of the Al-Bahrul-Muhit says: "The word توفی (tawaffi), as is well-known, means, 'to cause to die,' but in this verse it has been metaphorically used in the sense of 'causing to sleep' on account of the close resemblance between sleep and death." See also 2:235 & 3:56.
جرحتم (you do) is derived from جرح They say جرحه i.e. he wounded him. جرح also means, he acquired, earned, worked or did (Lane).
Commentary:
The subject that none but God is entitled to punish is continued in this verse, which says that God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and, therefore, it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently none but He is in a position to punish. Again, it is He alone Who knows the time most suited for the death of a person and, therefore, He has not entrusted the work of punishment to others.
The words, that the appointed term may be completed, do not refer to any term arbitrarily fixed by God. The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be increased or decreased according as a right or wrong use is made of the faculties granted to him. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
a
39:43.
427
这里所说的 “时期” 是由一个人从他出生时候起被赋予的才能和能力所决定的, 而且按照他正确或错误地使用它而可以延长或缩短。这里并没有述及安拉永恒的知识。
a
39:43.
806
Important Words:
یتوفاکم (who takes your souls). The learned author of the Al-Bahrul-Muhit says: "The word توفی (tawaffi), as is well-known, means, 'to cause to die,' but in this verse it has been metaphorically used in the sense of 'causing to sleep' on account of the close resemblance between sleep and death." See also 2:235 & 3:56.
جرحتم (you do) is derived from جرح They say جرحه i.e. he wounded him. جرح also means, he acquired, earned, worked or did (Lane).
Commentary:
The subject that none but God is entitled to punish is continued in this verse, which says that God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and, therefore, it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently none but He is in a position to punish. Again, it is He alone Who knows the time most suited for the death of a person and, therefore, He has not entrusted the work of punishment to others.
The words, that the appointed term may be completed, do not refer to any term arbitrarily fixed by God. The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be increased or decreased according as a right or wrong use is made of the faculties granted to him. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
a
39:43.
855
God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and therefore it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently He alone is in a position to punish.
856
The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be extended or curtailed according as right or wrong use is made of it. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
وَهُوَ ٱلْقَاهِرُ فَوْقَ عِبَادِهِۦ ۖ وَيُرْسِلُ عَلَيْكُمْ حَفَظَةً حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا جَآءَ أَحَدَكُمُ ٱلْمَوْتُ تَوَفَّتْهُ رُسُلُنَا وَهُمْ لَا يُفَرِّطُونَ
یعنی رسول۔ دوسری جگہ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے۔فَکَیۡفَ اِذَا جِئۡنَا مِنۡ کُلِّ اُمَّۃٍۭ بِشَہِیۡدٍ (نساء: ۴۲) یعنی اس دن کیا ہوگا جب ہم ہر قوم میں سے ایک نگران لا کر گواہی دینے کے لئے کھڑا کر دیں گے یعنی رسول۔
6:19; 13:17.
13:12; 82:11.
This verse provides another reason why God alone is entitled to punish. He is Qahir, i.e. Powerful and Mighty over all, therefore He can punish any of His creatures in His infallible knowledge whenever He thinks proper. The powerful are never in a hurry to punish.
6:19; 13:17.
13:12; 82:11.
Commentary:
This verse provides another reason why God alone is entitled to punish. He is قاھر (Supreme), i.e. Powerful and Mighty over all, therefore He can punish any of His creatures whenever He thinks it proper. The powerful are never in a hurry to punish, for they know that they can punish whenever they will. Again, it is God Himself Who guards His creatures and supports them, and it is through His grace that they enjoy security. So destruction can befall them only when He withdraws His grace, and He does so when He thinks it proper.
The words, they fail not, signify that when God finally issues a decree, nothing can delay it or set it aside.
b
6:19; 13:17.
c
13:12; 82:11.
428
这节经文提出了只有安拉有权惩罚的另一理由。他是 اَلْقَاهِرْ (Al-Qahir), 也就是说, 他对一切都是大力和有权能的, 因此, 他可用他正确可靠的知识, 在他以为适当的任何时候, 惩罚任何他所创造的事物。凡有大力的, 是从来也不会急於惩罚的。
1
یعنی رسول۔ دوسری جگہ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے۔فَکَیۡفَ اِذَا جِئۡنَا مِنۡ کُلِّ اُمَّۃٍۭ بِشَہِیۡدٍ (نساء: ۴۲) یعنی اس دن کیا ہوگا جب ہم ہر قوم میں سے ایک نگران لا کر گواہی دینے کے لئے کھڑا کر دیں گے یعنی رسول۔
a
6:19; 13:17.
b
13:12; 82:11.
807
Commentary:
This verse provides another reason why God alone is entitled to punish. He is قاھر (Supreme), i.e. Powerful and Mighty over all, therefore He can punish any of His creatures whenever He thinks it proper. The powerful are never in a hurry to punish, for they know that they can punish whenever they will. Again, it is God Himself Who guards His creatures and supports them, and it is through His grace that they enjoy security. So destruction can befall them only when He withdraws His grace, and He does so when He thinks it proper.
The words, they fail not, signify that when God finally issues a decree, nothing can delay it or set it aside.
b
6:19; 13:17.
c
13:12; 82:11.
857
This verse provides another reason why God alone is entitled to punish. He is Qahir, i.e. Powerful and Mighty over all, therefore He can punish any of His creatures in His infallible knowledge whenever He thinks proper. The powerful are never in a hurry to punish.
ثُمَّ رُدُّوٓا۟ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ مَوْلَىٰهُمُ ٱلْحَقِّ ۚ أَلَا لَهُ ٱلْحُكْمُ وَهُوَ أَسْرَعُ ٱلْحَٰسِبِينَ
Commentary:
The reader should note that when speaking of death, the Quran uses the expression "When death comes to anyone of you" (see the preceding verse which uses the singular number), while in the present verse it refers to the Resurrection of all men together by saying, "Then are they returned to Allah." This is because whereas death comes to men individually and not to all men together, the Resurrection of mankind will be simultaneous and universal.
808
Commentary:
The reader should note that when speaking of death, the Quran uses the expression "When death comes to anyone of you" (see the preceding verse which uses the singular number), while in the present verse it refers to the Resurrection of all men together by saying, "Then are they returned to Allah." This is because whereas death comes to men individually and not to all men together, the Resurrection of mankind will be simultaneous and universal.
قُلْ مَن يُنَجِّيكُم مِّن ظُلُمَٰتِ ٱلْبَرِّ وَٱلْبَحْرِ تَدْعُونَهُۥ تَضَرُّعًا وَخُفْيَةً لَّئِنْ أَنجَىٰنَا مِنْ هَٰذِهِۦ لَنَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
Zulumat literally meaning "darknesses," here signifies afflictions, calamities and misfortunes; for, with the Arabs, darkness is a symbol of misfortune.
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
Commentary:
تضرعا (in humility) is derived from ضرع which means, he was or became lowly, humble or submissive; or he lowered, humbled or abased himself and petitioned for a gift; or he was weak, slender or emaciated. ضرع also means, it (a kid, etc.) took with its mouth the teat or dug of its mother. تضرع means, he lowered, humbled or abased himself; or he addressed himself with earnest or energetic supplication. It also means, he writhed and called for aid (Lane).
خفیة (secretly) is derived from خفی which means, it was or became unperceived, concealed, hidden, low or faint. They say قتل خفیة i.e. he was slain secretly (Lane).
Commentary:
The word ظلمات (calamities), literally meaning "darkness", here signifies afflictions, calamities and misfortunes; for, with the Arabs, darkness is a symbol of misfortune. Thus, a day of great misfortune is called "a starry day", because it is considered so dark as to make even stars visible in the firmament. The reader should note that instead of saying "openly" and "secretly", the Quran here uses the words "humbly" and "secretly," substituting the word "humbly" for "openly", thus indicating that a prayer said openly is useful only when it is offered in humility. "Open" prayers may sometimes be offered from a motive of display and show. Such prayers are of no value. Prayers are efficacious only when offered with due humility.
a
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
a
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
809
Commentary:
تضرعا (in humility) is derived from ضرع which means, he was or became lowly, humble or submissive; or he lowered, humbled or abased himself and petitioned for a gift; or he was weak, slender or emaciated. ضرع also means, it (a kid, etc.) took with its mouth the teat or dug of its mother. تضرع means, he lowered, humbled or abased himself; or he addressed himself with earnest or energetic supplication. It also means, he writhed and called for aid (Lane).
خفیة (secretly) is derived from خفی which means, it was or became unperceived, concealed, hidden, low or faint. They say قتل خفیة i.e. he was slain secretly (Lane).
Commentary:
The word ظلمات (calamities), literally meaning "darkness", here signifies afflictions, calamities and misfortunes; for, with the Arabs, darkness is a symbol of misfortune. Thus, a day of great misfortune is called "a starry day", because it is considered so dark as to make even stars visible in the firmament. The reader should note that instead of saying "openly" and "secretly", the Quran here uses the words "humbly" and "secretly," substituting the word "humbly" for "openly", thus indicating that a prayer said openly is useful only when it is offered in humility. "Open" prayers may sometimes be offered from a motive of display and show. Such prayers are of no value. Prayers are efficacious only when offered with due humility.
a
10:23; 17:68; 29:66; 31:33.
858
Zulumat literally meaning "darknesses," here signifies afflictions, calamities and misfortunes; for, with the Arabs, darkness is a symbol of misfortune.
قُلِ ٱللَّهُ يُنَجِّيكُم مِّنْهَا وَمِن كُلِّ كَرْبٍ ثُمَّ أَنتُمْ تُشْرِكُونَ
Commentary:
The words, from every distress, signify that Allah may deliver you not only from the afflictions from which you pray to be rescued, but also from other troubles for the removal of which you do not pray.
This and the preceding verse give the third reason why none beside God is in a position to send down punishment. We are told that none but God hears the prayers of men and delivers them from the afflictions which befall them. Now the Being Who hears prayers and removes afflictions should also be the Being Who can send down punishment; for if there be two different beings, then there is sure to be opposition and conflict between them.
810
Commentary:
The words, from every distress, signify that Allah may deliver you not only from the afflictions from which you pray to be rescued, but also from other troubles for the removal of which you do not pray.
This and the preceding verse give the third reason why none beside God is in a position to send down punishment. We are told that none but God hears the prayers of men and delivers them from the afflictions which befall them. Now the Being Who hears prayers and removes afflictions should also be the Being Who can send down punishment; for if there be two different beings, then there is sure to be opposition and conflict between them.
قُلْ هُوَ ٱلْقَادِرُ عَلَىٰٓ أَن يَبْعَثَ عَلَيْكُمْ عَذَابًا مِّن فَوْقِكُمْ أَوْ مِن تَحْتِ أَرْجُلِكُمْ أَوْ يَلْبِسَكُمْ شِيَعًا وَيُذِيقَ بَعْضَكُم بَأْسَ بَعْضٍ ۗ ٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ نُصَرِّفُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَفْقَهُونَ
“从上边惩罚” 意指: 饥馑、地震、洪水、飓风、有权的人压迫弱小的人, 精神痛苦以及其他等等; “从下边惩罚” 意指: 疾病、瘟疫、受统制民族的叛乱以及其他等等。然后, 有倾轧、不团结、不和而有时以内战结束。这在 “互相为害” 这些字暗示出来了。
"Punishments from above" signifies famines, earthquakes, floods, hurricanes, the oppression of the weak by the powerful, mental agony, etc., and "punishments from beneath" signifies diseases, pestilences, revolt by subject peoples, etc. Then there is the punishment of discord, disunity and dissension which sometimes end in civil war. This is hinted in the words make you taste the violence of one another.
Commentary:
This verse gives the fourth reason why no mortal possesses the power to bring down punishment upon men for their sins, and that it is God alone Who possesses that power. This reason consists in the fact that the punishments which mortals inflict upon others are merely external and are limited in their character; while the punishments that come from God are varied and far-extending. For instance, man can at most kill another man and end his life, but the punishment which God inflicts sometimes grows in the very heart of man and causes him great heart-burning and uneasiness of mind. Such punishments, which are often greater than mere killing, cannot be inflicted by man. The Quran here refers to some of the kinds of punishment which God may send down on men.
Punishments "from above" signify famines, earthquakes, floods, hurricanes, the oppression of the weak by the powerful, mental agony, etc. And punishments "from beneath" signify diseases, pestilences, revolt by subject peoples, etc. Then there is the punishment of discord, disunity and dissension which sometimes end in civil war. This is hinted in the words, make you taste the violence of one another.
All these different forms of punishment are under the control of God and none other; hence, it is God alone Who has the real power of sending down punishment upon men.
429
“从上边惩罚” 意指: 饥馑、地震、洪水、飓风、有权的人压迫弱小的人, 精神痛苦以及其他等等; “从下边惩罚” 意指: 疾病、瘟疫、受统制民族的叛乱以及其他等等。然后, 有倾轧、不团结、不和而有时以内战结束。这在 “互相为害” 这些字暗示出来了。
811
Commentary:
This verse gives the fourth reason why no mortal possesses the power to bring down punishment upon men for their sins, and that it is God alone Who possesses that power. This reason consists in the fact that the punishments which mortals inflict upon others are merely external and are limited in their character; while the punishments that come from God are varied and far-extending. For instance, man can at most kill another man and end his life, but the punishment which God inflicts sometimes grows in the very heart of man and causes him great heart-burning and uneasiness of mind. Such punishments, which are often greater than mere killing, cannot be inflicted by man. The Quran here refers to some of the kinds of punishment which God may send down on men.
Punishments "from above" signify famines, earthquakes, floods, hurricanes, the oppression of the weak by the powerful, mental agony, etc. And punishments "from beneath" signify diseases, pestilences, revolt by subject peoples, etc. Then there is the punishment of discord, disunity and dissension which sometimes end in civil war. This is hinted in the words, make you taste the violence of one another.
All these different forms of punishment are under the control of God and none other; hence, it is God alone Who has the real power of sending down punishment upon men.
859
"Punishments from above" signifies famines, earthquakes, floods, hurricanes, the oppression of the weak by the powerful, mental agony, etc., and "punishments from beneath" signifies diseases, pestilences, revolt by subject peoples, etc. Then there is the punishment of discord, disunity and dissension which sometimes end in civil war. This is hinted in the words make you taste the violence of one another.
وَكَذَّبَ بِهِۦ قَوْمُكَ وَهُوَ ٱلْحَقُّ ۚ قُل لَّسْتُ عَلَيْكُم بِوَكِيلٍ
6:6.
39:42; 42:7.
The pronoun "it" refers to (1) the matter under discussion; (2) the Qur’an; (3) Divine punishment. Taking the last meaning, the words "it is the truth" would mean that the promised punishment is sure to come.
6:6.
39:42; 42:7.
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in the words "rejected it" refers either (1) to the matter under discussion, i.e. it is God alone Who can send down punishment, or (2) to the Quran, or (3) to punishment. Taking the last meaning, the words "it is the truth" would mean that the promised punishment is sure to come.
The words, I am not a guardian over you, imply that if now, when I have conveyed to you the Divine Message, the punishment of God comes, I cannot help it. I will not be able to protect you from it. It is worthy of note that whereas disbelievers are demanding punishment, the Holy Prophet is expressing sympathy for them.
b
6:6.
c
39:42; 42:7.
430
代词 “它” 指的是: (1) 正在讨论的那件事; (2) «古兰经»; (3) 安拉的惩罚。以最后一个意义解释, “它是真理” 的意思是, 那约定的惩罚是肯定要来的。
a
6:6.
b
39:42; 42:7.
812
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in the words "rejected it" refers either (1) to the matter under discussion, i.e. it is God alone Who can send down punishment, or (2) to the Quran, or (3) to punishment. Taking the last meaning, the words "it is the truth" would mean that the promised punishment is sure to come.
The words, I am not a guardian over you, imply that if now, when I have conveyed to you the Divine Message, the punishment of God comes, I cannot help it. I will not be able to protect you from it. It is worthy of note that whereas disbelievers are demanding punishment, the Holy Prophet is expressing sympathy for them.
b
6:6.
c
39:42; 42:7.
860
The pronoun "it" refers to (1) the matter under discussion; (2) the Qur’an; (3) Divine punishment. Taking the last meaning, the words "it is the truth" would mean that the promised punishment is sure to come.
لِّكُلِّ نَبَإٍ مُّسْتَقَرٌّ ۚ وَسَوْفَ تَعْلَمُونَ
The verse signifies that God, in His infallible wisdom, has fixed a time for the fulfilment of every prophecy. So the punishment that has been promised to the rejecters of truth will also come to pass in due time.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that God, in His infinite wisdom, has fixed a time for the fulfilment of every prophecy. So the punishment that has been promised to the rejecters of truth will also come to pass in due time. Then will they know that it was not a false prophecy. Disbelievers demand that the Divine punishment should come upon them at once. That cannot be; for nothing that has a fixed time can come before its time.
813
Commentary:
The verse signifies that God, in His infinite wisdom, has fixed a time for the fulfilment of every prophecy. So the punishment that has been promised to the rejecters of truth will also come to pass in due time. Then will they know that it was not a false prophecy. Disbelievers demand that the Divine punishment should come upon them at once. That cannot be; for nothing that has a fixed time can come before its time.
861
The verse signifies that God, in His infallible wisdom, has fixed a time for the fulfilment of every prophecy. So the punishment that has been promised to the rejecters of truth will also come to pass in due time.
وَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَخُوضُونَ فِىٓ ءَايَٰتِنَا فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ حَتَّىٰ يَخُوضُوا۟ فِى حَدِيثٍ غَيْرِهِۦ ۚ وَإِمَّا يُنسِيَنَّكَ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ فَلَا تَقْعُدْ بَعْدَ ٱلذِّكْرَىٰ مَعَ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
4:141.
4:141.
4:141.
Important Words:
ذکری (recollection) is the noun-infinitive from ذکر i.e. "he remembered, etc." for which see 2:41, 153, 201. ذکری means, remembering or recollecting; remembrance; the presence of a thing in the mind; mentioning or relating a thing; accepting of an exhortation; reminding or causing to remember; admonition. Thus the word is used both intransitively and transitively (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
When the disbelievers, in reply to their demand for punishment, were told that there was a time fixed for every prophecy and that the punishment of God could not come before its time, they began to laugh at the prophecy. So the Quran calls upon the Holy Prophet and, through him, the believers to turn away from them, i.e. to quit their company and depart from the place, so that they might not provoke the further wrath of God by indulging in their vain and insolent discourse. Believers are told not to afford disbelievers an occasion to commit further excesses by sitting in their company but to leave them at once on such occasions, so that they may be induced to turn to other talk.
The words, turn thou away from them, may also be taken figuratively, signifying that you should overlook and treat as unnoticed their action of ridiculing and should not dispute with them about it, so that they might drop the subject and turn to some other topic.
"Satan", for which see 2:15, does not always mean the Evil Spirit; the word is also applied to other harmful things.
It has even been applied to "anger" and "jealousy" in some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet. Here, also, it is used in the sense of "anger" and the sentence would thus mean, "if anger or wrath should cause you to forget the injunction to leave the company of such persons and to quit the place…" This interpretation, however, will hold good only in the case of men who stand on a high level of righteousness. In the case of ordinary men, the word would be taken to mean "evil suggestion" or "negligence".
The word ذکری (recollection), as shown under Important Words, means both "recollection", i.e. remembering, and "reminding." Taking it in the intransitive sense, the sentence would mean that when you recollect the injunction to quit the place, you should do so forthwith. Taking the word ذکری in the sense of "reminding," the sentence would mean that before quitting the place, you should remind the scoffers of their mischievous conduct and tell them that it is an evil and dishonourable course which they follow and that it is calculated to excite against them the wrath of God.
It should also be remembered that really it is not the Holy Prophet but every believer that is addressed in this verse.
d
4:141.
b
4:141.
814
Important Words:
ذکری (recollection) is the noun-infinitive from ذکر i.e. "he remembered, etc." for which see 2:41, 153, 201. ذکری means, remembering or recollecting; remembrance; the presence of a thing in the mind; mentioning or relating a thing; accepting of an exhortation; reminding or causing to remember; admonition. Thus the word is used both intransitively and transitively (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
When the disbelievers, in reply to their demand for punishment, were told that there was a time fixed for every prophecy and that the punishment of God could not come before its time, they began to laugh at the prophecy. So the Quran calls upon the Holy Prophet and, through him, the believers to turn away from them, i.e. to quit their company and depart from the place, so that they might not provoke the further wrath of God by indulging in their vain and insolent discourse. Believers are told not to afford disbelievers an occasion to commit further excesses by sitting in their company but to leave them at once on such occasions, so that they may be induced to turn to other talk.
The words, turn thou away from them, may also be taken figuratively, signifying that you should overlook and treat as unnoticed their action of ridiculing and should not dispute with them about it, so that they might drop the subject and turn to some other topic.
"Satan", for which see 2:15, does not always mean the Evil Spirit; the word is also applied to other harmful things.
It has even been applied to "anger" and "jealousy" in some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet. Here, also, it is used in the sense of "anger" and the sentence would thus mean, "if anger or wrath should cause you to forget the injunction to leave the company of such persons and to quit the place…" This interpretation, however, will hold good only in the case of men who stand on a high level of righteousness. In the case of ordinary men, the word would be taken to mean "evil suggestion" or "negligence".
The word ذکری (recollection), as shown under Important Words, means both "recollection", i.e. remembering, and "reminding." Taking it in the intransitive sense, the sentence would mean that when you recollect the injunction to quit the place, you should do so forthwith. Taking the word ذکری in the sense of "reminding," the sentence would mean that before quitting the place, you should remind the scoffers of their mischievous conduct and tell them that it is an evil and dishonourable course which they follow and that it is calculated to excite against them the wrath of God.
It should also be remembered that really it is not the Holy Prophet but every believer that is addressed in this verse.
a
4:141.
وَمَا عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَّقُونَ مِنْ حِسَابِهِم مِّن شَىْءٍ وَلَٰكِن ذِكْرَىٰ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَّقُونَ
6:53.
6:53.
a
6:53.
a
6:53.
815
Important Words:
ذکری (to admonish). See the preceding verse.
b
6:53.
وَذَرِ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّخَذُوا۟ دِينَهُمْ لَعِبًا وَلَهْوًا وَغَرَّتْهُمُ ٱلْحَيَوٰةُ ٱلدُّنْيَا ۚ وَذَكِّرْ بِهِۦٓ أَن تُبْسَلَ نَفْسٌۢ بِمَا كَسَبَتْ لَيْسَ لَهَا مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَلِىٌّ وَلَا شَفِيعٌ وَإِن تَعْدِلْ كُلَّ عَدْلٍ لَّا يُؤْخَذْ مِنْهَآ ۗ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ أُبْسِلُوا۟ بِمَا كَسَبُوا۟ ۖ لَهُمْ شَرَابٌ مِّنْ حَمِيمٍ وَعَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌۢ بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَكْفُرُونَ
5:58; 7:52; 8:36.
10:5.
5:58; 7:52; 8:36.
10:5.
Important Words:
تبسل (be consigned to perdition) is derived from بسل i.e. he prevented or prohibited or debarred. ابسل besides giving the above-mentioned meaning, also means, he gave in pledge; or gave in exchange. ابسله also means, he gave him up to or he delivered him over to or he consigned him to destruction or perdition or punishment (Lane & Aqrab).
شراب (drink) is derived from شرب i.e. he drank. شراب means, a drink or beverage; any liquid which is drunk and not eaten or chewed. This is the original significance. Post-classical writers, however, sometimes use the word in the sense of خمر (wine) also (Lane).
حمیم (boiling water) is derived from حم i.e. it (water, etc.) became hot or very hot. The word is also used transitively, meaning, he heated water, etc. or he heated it fully. حم الشحمة means, he melted the fat. حمه means, he washed him with hot water or, conversely, with cold water. حمیم means, hot water or, conversely, cold water; sweat or perspiration. The word also means a friend or a beloved person (Lane). The last significance is probably based on warmth of feeling.
Commentary:
The context and the sense of the passage required the use of the words "thy religion," but the Quran uses the words "their religion" instead of "thy religion". This is to point out that it was for their own good that the religion of Islam had been sent and that they were injuring themselves by rejecting it.
The words, admonish people thereby, signify that if disbelievers are in a state of excitement and it is found that admonition will provoke them all the more, then one should "let them alone"; but if there is no fear of their being provoked, then one should first admonish them and then quit their company. The pronoun in به (thereby) refers to the Quran.
The verse also contains an exhortation to believers not to get enraged at the scornful remarks of disbelievers. As it is the duty of believers to admonish and warn disbelievers, therefore the former should patiently endure the taunts of the latter.
As shown under Important Words, the word تبسل (consigned to perdition) may also mean, "be given up or surrendered." Taking the word in the latter sense, the sentence would mean, "Admonish the people lest a soul be surrendered to what it has wrought," i.e. admonish them lest they be given over to the evil works they are now engaged in, viz. lest they continue in their evil condition. See also 2:16. Taking the word in the former sense, i.e. as rendered in the text, the sentence would mean, "Admonish them lest they be consigned to destruction or punishment on account of the evil deeds which they have wrought."
The verse is addressed to believers and points out to them the urgent need of preaching the truth to disbelievers. It calls upon believers to picture to themselves the dire consequences of their failure to preach the truth to disbelieving people. If they do not show disbelievers the right path, the result will be that the latter will continue in their error and will be delivered over to destruction on account of their sins, being reduced to a condition when they will have no helper and no intercessor and when no compensation or ransom will be accepted from them.
The "boiling water" mentioned in the verse will serve as a medicine to bring about a cure, while the "grievous punishment" will be in the nature of an operation.
b
5:58; 7:52; 8:36.
c
10:5.
a
5:58; 7:52; 8:36.
b
10:5.
816
Important Words:
تبسل (be consigned to perdition) is derived from بسل i.e. he prevented or prohibited or debarred. ابسل besides giving the above-mentioned meaning, also means, he gave in pledge; or gave in exchange. ابسله also means, he gave him up to or he delivered him over to or he consigned him to destruction or perdition or punishment (Lane & Aqrab).
شراب (drink) is derived from شرب i.e. he drank. شراب means, a drink or beverage; any liquid which is drunk and not eaten or chewed. This is the original significance. Post-classical writers, however, sometimes use the word in the sense of خمر (wine) also (Lane).
حمیم (boiling water) is derived from حم i.e. it (water, etc.) became hot or very hot. The word is also used transitively, meaning, he heated water, etc. or he heated it fully. حم الشحمة means, he melted the fat. حمه means, he washed him with hot water or, conversely, with cold water. حمیم means, hot water or, conversely, cold water; sweat or perspiration. The word also means a friend or a beloved person (Lane). The last significance is probably based on warmth of feeling.
Commentary:
The context and the sense of the passage required the use of the words "thy religion," but the Quran uses the words "their religion" instead of "thy religion". This is to point out that it was for their own good that the religion of Islam had been sent and that they were injuring themselves by rejecting it.
The words, admonish people thereby, signify that if disbelievers are in a state of excitement and it is found that admonition will provoke them all the more, then one should "let them alone"; but if there is no fear of their being provoked, then one should first admonish them and then quit their company. The pronoun in به (thereby) refers to the Quran.
The verse also contains an exhortation to believers not to get enraged at the scornful remarks of disbelievers. As it is the duty of believers to admonish and warn disbelievers, therefore the former should patiently endure the taunts of the latter.
As shown under Important Words, the word تبسل (consigned to perdition) may also mean, "be given up or surrendered." Taking the word in the latter sense, the sentence would mean, "Admonish the people lest a soul be surrendered to what it has wrought," i.e. admonish them lest they be given over to the evil works they are now engaged in, viz. lest they continue in their evil condition. See also 2:16. Taking the word in the former sense, i.e. as rendered in the text, the sentence would mean, "Admonish them lest they be consigned to destruction or punishment on account of the evil deeds which they have wrought."
The verse is addressed to believers and points out to them the urgent need of preaching the truth to disbelievers. It calls upon believers to picture to themselves the dire consequences of their failure to preach the truth to disbelieving people. If they do not show disbelievers the right path, the result will be that the latter will continue in their error and will be delivered over to destruction on account of their sins, being reduced to a condition when they will have no helper and no intercessor and when no compensation or ransom will be accepted from them.
The "boiling water" mentioned in the verse will serve as a medicine to bring about a cure, while the "grievous punishment" will be in the nature of an operation.
c
5:58; 7:52; 8:36.
d
10:5.
قُلْ أَنَدْعُوا۟ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ مَا لَا يَنفَعُنَا وَلَا يَضُرُّنَا وَنُرَدُّ عَلَىٰٓ أَعْقَابِنَا بَعْدَ إِذْ هَدَىٰنَا ٱللَّهُ كَٱلَّذِى ٱسْتَهْوَتْهُ ٱلشَّيَٰطِينُ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ حَيْرَانَ لَهُۥٓ أَصْحَٰبٌ يَدْعُونَهُۥٓ إِلَى ٱلْهُدَى ٱئْتِنَا ۗ قُلْ إِنَّ هُدَى ٱللَّهِ هُوَ ٱلْهُدَىٰ ۖ وَأُمِرْنَا لِنُسْلِمَ لِرَبِّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
21:67; 22:78.
21:67; 22:78.
The verse likens the case of an idol-worshipper to that of a distracted person who has no fixed course to pursue. But a true believer has a fixed purpose and a fixed goal in life. He always prays to the One God with a deep-rooted conviction and does not wander about distracted like an idolater.
21:67; 22:74.
Important Words:
استھوته (entice away) is derived from ھوی. They say ھوی الشیء i.e. the thing fell down or came down (from a higher to a lower place). Conversely ھوی الرجل الجبل means, the man climbed the hill. ھوت الریح means, the wind blew.ھویة means, he loved and desired it. الـھوی means, love of good or evil; desire; inclination; evil inclination or desire. استھواء means, he took away all his desire and reason leaving him confounded; he made his evil desires look fair in his eyes (Aqrab). الـھوی also means, inclination of the soul or the mind to a thing; an object of love; the inclination of the soul to that in which the animal appetites take delight, without any lawful invitation thereto; opinion swerving from the right way or from the truth (Lane).
حیران (bewildered) is derived from حار which means, he was or became dazzled by a thing at which he looked, so that he turned away his eyes from it; he was or became confounded or perplexed and unable to see his right course; he erred or lost his way. حیران means, in a state of confusion or perplexity, being unable to see his right course; erring; having lost his way (Lane).
Commentary:
The opening clause of the verse teaches by means of an example how to preach the truth. It points out that the best way to preach is to begin by exposing the errors of the opposing party as hinted in the words, neither profit us nor harm us, and then to proceed to point out the truth as hinted in the words, after Allah has guided us.
The verse then gives an apt illustration to expose the futility of شرك i.e. attributing co-partners to God. It compares the case of an idol-worshipper to that of a distracted person who has no fixed course to pursue. Such a person first goes to one idol or to the tomb of one saint and then to another and has no certainty or conviction. But a true believer has a fixed purpose and a fixed goal. He always prays to the One God with a deep-rooted conviction and does not wander about distracted like an idolater.
The reader will note that, true to its own principle, the verse first exposes the error of idolaters and then enunciates the teachings of Islam.
d
21:67; 22:78.
a
21:67; 22:74.
817
Important Words:
استھوته (entice away) is derived from ھوی. They say ھوی الشیء i.e. the thing fell down or came down (from a higher to a lower place). Conversely ھوی الرجل الجبل means, the man climbed the hill. ھوت الریح means, the wind blew.ھویة means, he loved and desired it. الـھوی means, love of good or evil; desire; inclination; evil inclination or desire. استھواء means, he took away all his desire and reason leaving him confounded; he made his evil desires look fair in his eyes (Aqrab). الـھوی also means, inclination of the soul or the mind to a thing; an object of love; the inclination of the soul to that in which the animal appetites take delight, without any lawful invitation thereto; opinion swerving from the right way or from the truth (Lane).
حیران (bewildered) is derived from حار which means, he was or became dazzled by a thing at which he looked, so that he turned away his eyes from it; he was or became confounded or perplexed and unable to see his right course; he erred or lost his way. حیران means, in a state of confusion or perplexity, being unable to see his right course; erring; having lost his way (Lane).
Commentary:
The opening clause of the verse teaches by means of an example how to preach the truth. It points out that the best way to preach is to begin by exposing the errors of the opposing party as hinted in the words, neither profit us nor harm us, and then to proceed to point out the truth as hinted in the words, after Allah has guided us.
The verse then gives an apt illustration to expose the futility of شرك i.e. attributing co-partners to God. It compares the case of an idol-worshipper to that of a distracted person who has no fixed course to pursue. Such a person first goes to one idol or to the tomb of one saint and then to another and has no certainty or conviction. But a true believer has a fixed purpose and a fixed goal. He always prays to the One God with a deep-rooted conviction and does not wander about distracted like an idolater.
The reader will note that, true to its own principle, the verse first exposes the error of idolaters and then enunciates the teachings of Islam.
a
21:67; 22:78.
862
The verse likens the case of an idol-worshipper to that of a distracted person who has no fixed course to pursue. But a true believer has a fixed purpose and a fixed goal in life. He always prays to the One God with a deep-rooted conviction and does not wander about distracted like an idolater.
وَأَنْ أَقِيمُوا۟ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَٱتَّقُوهُ ۚ وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِىٓ إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
4:78; 22:79; 24:57.
4:78; 22:79; 24:57.
a
4:78; 22:79; 24:57.
a
4:78; 22:79; 24:57.
818
Commentary:
The concluding theme of the preceding verse has been continued in the present one.
b
4:78; 22:79; 24:57.
وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ بِٱلْحَقِّ ۖ وَيَوْمَ يَقُولُ كُن فَيَكُونُ ۚ قَوْلُهُ ٱلْحَقُّ ۚ وَلَهُ ٱلْمُلْكُ يَوْمَ يُنفَخُ فِى ٱلصُّورِ ۚ عَٰلِمُ ٱلْغَيْبِ وَٱلشَّهَٰدَةِ ۚ وَهُوَ ٱلْحَكِيمُ ٱلْخَبِيرُ
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
27:88; 39:69.
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
安拉的先知确实是一种号角, 通过他可以听到安拉的声音, 它的响声是广泛传播他的各种教导的以及在他的民族生活中由他所发起的伟大革命的一种象征。这节经文的意思是, 当穆圣的教导在世界上广泛传播并被接受的时候, 在伊斯兰教胜利和居支配地位时, 安拉的王国会以明确的论证确立在这世界上, 在那一天那些偶像会成为碎片。
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
27:88; 39:69.
A Divine Prophet is indeed a trumpet through whom the Voice of God is heard, and the sounding of it is a symbol for the wide dissemination of his teachings and the great revolution to be brought about by him in the lives of his people. The verse means that when the teachings of the Holy Prophet are widely published and accepted in the world and when Islam triumphs and predominates, then the Kingdom of God will become demonstrably established in the earth and on that day will idols be broken to pieces.
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
27:88; 39:69.
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
Commentary:
The word کن (be) really denotes a simple command intended to bring about a change. When the word is used concerning a thing which does not exist, it naturally signifies the bringing into being something which God has willed. When, however, the word is used concerning a thing which already exists, then it generally means that the thing will come to nought when God so wills. Thus the sentence, He it is Who created…and the day He says, 'Be', it will be, signifies that everything is in the power of God; so when God issues a command concerning the breaking-up of the power of disbelievers, it will surely come to nought.
The expression, His word is the truth, means that the prophecy mentioned above is a true one and must come to pass and nothing can stop it. See the meaning of حق under 2:148 & 3:4.
The words, His will be the kingdom on the day when the trumpet will be blown, mean that the visible kingdom of God will be established when Islam triumphs and false and idolatrous beliefs and practices vanish. A Prophet of God is indeed a trumpet, through whom the voice of God is heard, and the sounding of the trumpet is a symbol for the wide publication and establishment of the teachings brought by him. Thus, the verse means that when the teachings of the Holy Prophet are widely published and accepted in the world and when Islam flourishes and triumphs, then the kingdom of God will be visibly established on the earth and on that day will idols be broken to pieces.
b
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
c
27:88; 39:69.
d
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
431
安拉的先知确实是一种号角, 通过他可以听到安拉的声音, 它的响声是广泛传播他的各种教导的以及在他的民族生活中由他所发起的伟大革命的一种象征。这节经文的意思是, 当穆圣的教导在世界上广泛传播并被接受的时候, 在伊斯兰教胜利和居支配地位时, 安拉的王国会以明确的论证确立在这世界上, 在那一天那些偶像会成为碎片。
b
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
c
27:88; 39:69.
d
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
819
Commentary:
The word کن (be) really denotes a simple command intended to bring about a change. When the word is used concerning a thing which does not exist, it naturally signifies the bringing into being something which God has willed. When, however, the word is used concerning a thing which already exists, then it generally means that the thing will come to nought when God so wills. Thus the sentence, He it is Who created…and the day He says, 'Be', it will be, signifies that everything is in the power of God; so when God issues a command concerning the breaking-up of the power of disbelievers, it will surely come to nought.
The expression, His word is the truth, means that the prophecy mentioned above is a true one and must come to pass and nothing can stop it. See the meaning of حق under 2:148 & 3:4.
The words, His will be the kingdom on the day when the trumpet will be blown, mean that the visible kingdom of God will be established when Islam triumphs and false and idolatrous beliefs and practices vanish. A Prophet of God is indeed a trumpet, through whom the voice of God is heard, and the sounding of the trumpet is a symbol for the wide publication and establishment of the teachings brought by him. Thus, the verse means that when the teachings of the Holy Prophet are widely published and accepted in the world and when Islam flourishes and triumphs, then the kingdom of God will be visibly established on the earth and on that day will idols be broken to pieces.
a
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
c
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
d
27:88; 39:69.
863
A Divine Prophet is indeed a trumpet through whom the Voice of God is heard, and the sounding of it is a symbol for the wide dissemination of his teachings and the great revolution to be brought about by him in the lives of his people. The verse means that when the teachings of the Holy Prophet are widely published and accepted in the world and when Islam triumphs and predominates, then the Kingdom of God will become demonstrably established in the earth and on that day will idols be broken to pieces.
۞ وَإِذْ قَالَ إِبْرَٰهِيمُ لِأَبِيهِ ءَازَرَ أَتَتَّخِذُ أَصْنَامًا ءَالِهَةً ۖ إِنِّىٓ أَرَىٰكَ وَقَوْمَكَ فِى ضَلَٰلٍ مُّبِينٍ
19:43.
«旧约全书» 中, 伊布拉欣父亲的名字叫特拉 (Terah) (创始记11:26), 而«新约全书»中, 他叫他拉 (Tharah) «路加» 3:34)。«塔尔姆德» (Talmud) 同意 «路加» 的意见。Eusebius (尤西比斯,) 基督教会历史之父, 称呼伊布拉欣的父亲的名字为阿他尔 (Athar) (Sale)。这表明, 即使在犹太教人之间, 对伊布拉欣的父亲的名字意见也不统一。尤西比斯一定有强力的理由, 才和 «创始记» 和 «路加» 的意见不同。正确的形式看来是阿他尔 (Athar), 后来才改成他拉 (Tharah) 或特拉 (Terah)。阿他尔 (Athar) 与 «古兰经» 中的阿泽尔 (Azar) 那一名字非常相似, 只是在发音上稍微有些不同, 两种形式几乎全同。基督教作家, 因此, 对 «古兰经» 中称伊布拉欣的父亲为阿泽尔这一点没有争论的理由。再者, 伊布拉欣的父亲在 «塔尔姆德» (Talmud) 中也叫泽拉 (Zarah), (Sale) 而泽拉 (Zarah) 和阿泽尔 (Azar) 两字约略相同。这表明 «古兰经» 中的译名要可靠得多。此外, 阿泽尔被称为伊布拉欣的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲) (26:87), اَبْ (Ab, 父亲) 这一单词可用於父亲、伯 (叔) 父和祖父, 等等。在2:133节经文中, 伊司马仪是雅尔孤布的伯父, 也被称作是他的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 但不是他真正的父亲。伊布拉欣答应过阿泽尔, 他的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 向安拉祈求宽恕他, 但当他开始知道阿泽尔是安拉的敌人时, 他放弃了为他祈祷的诺言; 实际上他是被禁止这样做的 (9:114)。可是, 在14:42节经文中, 伊布拉欣为他的 وَالِدْ (Walid) 祈祷, 而 Walid 这个单词只用於父亲。这样说明, 阿泽尔 (آذَرْ, Azar) 被称作伊布拉欣的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 但不是他父亲。很可能是他的姨父、舅父、姑父或叔伯。 «圣经» 中有几段也支持这一推断。伊布拉欣娶了特拉的女儿莎拉 (سَارَه, Sarah)。(«创始记» 20:12) 这说明特拉 (Terah) 不是他的父亲, 因为他不可能娶他的亲姐妹。这看来是, 他的父亲死了, 他由叔伯、舅父、姨父或姑父阿泽尔即阿他尔抚养长大, 后者把女儿莎拉嫁给了他。由於阿泽尔把伊布拉欣养大, 像是他的父亲, 后者看来曾经被叫过他的儿子, 这样就造成了把阿泽尔即阿他尔当作伊布拉欣的真父亲的这种错误。在 «塔尔姆德» 中也可看到, 阿泽尔迫害伊布拉欣, 为了打坏偶像的犯法行为把他带到国王那里, 假如阿泽尔是伊布拉欣的父亲, 他就不会对亲儿子采取这样极端的步骤了。
19:43.
In the Old Testament the name of Abraham’s father is given as Terah (Gen.11: 26) and in the New Testament (Luke, 3: 34) it is Tharah. The Talmud agrees with Luke. Eusebius, the father of ecclesiastical history, gives Athar as the name of Abraham’s father (Sale). This shows that even among the Jews there existed no unanimity of opinion about the name of Abraham’s father. Eusebius must have strong reasons for differing from Genesis and Luke. The correct form appears to be Athar, which later became changed into Tharah or Terah. Athar closely resembles the name given in the Qur’an (Azar), only there is a slight difference of pronunciation, the two forms being almost identical. Christian writers, therefore, have no reason to quarrel with the Qur’an for calling Abraham’s father by the name Azar. Moreover, Abraham’s father is also called Zarah in the Talmud (Sale), and Zarah is approximately the same as Azar. This shows that the Quranic version is much more reliable. Besides, Azar has been called Ab
19:43.
Important Words:
اب (father) which is originally ابو gives the following meanings: a father; an ancestor; a paternal uncle. ابوالمرأة means, the woman’s husband. ابوالمثوی means, master or owner of the dwelling (Lane). See also 4:12.
آزر (Azar). For the discussion of the word and the relationship of Azar with Abraham see under Commentary below. The word is considered by some to be of non-Arabic origin, though in Arabic too it has a root. Thus آزر النبات means, the vegetation grew thick and strong. آزر فلانا means, he strengthened such and such a person. آزرہ means, he sympathized with and helped him (Aqrab). The name, which thus appears to be attributive, was given to Azar probably because he helped his people in establishing idol-worship. According to Mujahid, آزر was originally the name of an idol (Qadir).
Commentary:
With this verse the Quran turns to an account of Abraham, which is given here for two reasons: Firstly, because it is the idolatrous Quraish that are chiefly addressed in these verses and they revered Abraham as their progenitor and patriarch. Hence, by giving an account of Abraham, God wants to tell the Quraish that their great ancestor Abraham was also, like the Holy Prophet, opposed to idolatry, which shows that idol-worship is a later innovation. Secondly, by means of this account, God wants to impress upon idolaters the hollow and unsound foundation on which stands the belief and practice of idol-worship and the absurd ideas which give rise to idolatry.
In the present verse Abraham is represented as arguing with his اب (father) on the subject of idolatry. This اب (father) is here named Azar. Now we have to see in what relation this man stood to Abraham and what his true name was. Christian writers have criticized the Quran on the, ground that it calls Abraham’s father by the name Azar while his true name was Terah. It is true that in Gen. 11:26 Abraham’s father is named Terah. But it is equally true that in Luke 3: 34 Abraham is called the son of Thara and not Terah. The reader should note the change not only in the first consonant but also in the vowel that follows. The Talmud also gives the name of Abraham’s father as Thara. Eusebius, the great Church historian, who has been rightly styled the Father of Ecclesiastical History, gives, in spite of Gen. 11:26 and Luke: 3: 34, which could not be unknown to him, Athar as the name of Abraham’s father (Sale). This clearly shows that even among the Jews there existed no unanimity as to the name of Abraham’s father. The fact that Eusebius, followed neither Gen. 11:26, nor Luke 3: 34 shows that he had strong reasons to differ from these two well-known sources. The correct form thus appears to be Athar, which later became changed into Thara or Terah. Now the form adopted by Eusebius is almost, if not exactly, the same as given by the Quran. If there is any difference, it is only that of pronunciation; otherwise both forms, i.e. Azar and Athar, are identical. Christians have, therefore, no reason to quarrel with the Quran for calling Abraham’s father by the name Azar. It may also be noted that Abraham’s father is also called Zarah in the Talmud (Sale) and Zarah is approximately the same as Azar. All this goes to prove not only that the Quran is not wrong on calling the father of Abraham by the name Azar, but also that the Quranic version is much more reliable than that of the Bible.
The next question we have to consider is that of the relationship in which Azar stood to Abraham. In the Quran, he has been called Abraham’s اب (ab), a word applied, as shown under Important Words, not only to father but also to uncle, grandfather, etc. who stand in the position of a father. From the Quran it appears that Azar, though called the (ab) of Abraham, was not really his father. In 9:114 we are told that Abraham had made a promise to Azar, his اب (ab), to pray to God for his forgiveness, but when he came to know that he was an enemy of God, he abstained from praying for him and was actually forbidden to do so (see also 26:87 where again Azar is spoken as the اب of Abraham). Elsewhere, however, the Quran itself records a prayer of Abraham which he offered in the last days of his life, after he had built the Ka‘bah in company with his son, Ishmael. In this prayer, Abraham prays for his father and is not forbidden to pray for him; but here Abraham does not use for him the word اب but والد (14:42). Now, as has already been stated, the word ابmay be applied to a person other than the real father, but the word والد (walid) which means "the begetter" is applied to none but the actual father. This clearly shows that Azar who has been called the اب (ab) of Abraham was a different person from the والد (walid) of Abraham. He was probably his uncle.
Some passages of the Bible also support this conclusion. We are told that Abraham married Sarah, the daughter of Terah (Gen. 20:12). This shows that Terah was not his real father, for in that case he could not marry Terah’s daughter, his own sister. It appears that his father being dead, he was brought up by his uncle, Azar or Athar, who gave him his daughter Sarah in marriage. As Azar brought up Abraham and was in the position of a father to him, the latter came to be ascribed to him as a son, and this led to the error of Azar or Athar being taken as the real father of Abraham. Again, from the Talmud it appears that Azar prosecuted Abraham and presented him before the king for the offence of breaking idols. If Azar had been the real father of Abraham, he would not have followed such a course against his own son.
e
19:43.
432
«旧约全书» 中, 伊布拉欣父亲的名字叫特拉 (Terah) (创始记11:26), 而«新约全书»中, 他叫他拉 (Tharah) «路加» 3:34)。«塔尔姆德» (Talmud) 同意 «路加» 的意见。Eusebius (尤西比斯,) 基督教会历史之父, 称呼伊布拉欣的父亲的名字为阿他尔 (Athar) (Sale)。这表明, 即使在犹太教人之间, 对伊布拉欣的父亲的名字意见也不统一。尤西比斯一定有强力的理由, 才和 «创始记» 和 «路加» 的意见不同。正确的形式看来是阿他尔 (Athar), 后来才改成他拉 (Tharah) 或特拉 (Terah)。阿他尔 (Athar) 与 «古兰经» 中的阿泽尔 (Azar) 那一名字非常相似, 只是在发音上稍微有些不同, 两种形式几乎全同。基督教作家, 因此, 对 «古兰经» 中称伊布拉欣的父亲为阿泽尔这一点没有争论的理由。再者, 伊布拉欣的父亲在 «塔尔姆德» (Talmud) 中也叫泽拉 (Zarah), (Sale) 而泽拉 (Zarah) 和阿泽尔 (Azar) 两字约略相同。这表明 «古兰经» 中的译名要可靠得多。此外, 阿泽尔被称为伊布拉欣的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲) (26:87), اَبْ (Ab, 父亲) 这一单词可用於父亲、伯 (叔) 父和祖父, 等等。在2:133节经文中, 伊司马仪是雅尔孤布的伯父, 也被称作是他的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 但不是他真正的父亲。伊布拉欣答应过阿泽尔, 他的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 向安拉祈求宽恕他, 但当他开始知道阿泽尔是安拉的敌人时, 他放弃了为他祈祷的诺言; 实际上他是被禁止这样做的 (9:114)。可是, 在14:42节经文中, 伊布拉欣为他的 وَالِدْ (Walid) 祈祷, 而 Walid 这个单词只用於父亲。这样说明, 阿泽尔 (آذَرْ, Azar) 被称作伊布拉欣的 اَبْ (Ab, 父亲), 但不是他父亲。很可能是他的姨父、舅父、姑父或叔伯。 «圣经» 中有几段也支持这一推断。伊布拉欣娶了特拉的女儿莎拉 (سَارَه, Sarah)。(«创始记» 20:12) 这说明特拉 (Terah) 不是他的父亲, 因为他不可能娶他的亲姐妹。这看来是, 他的父亲死了, 他由叔伯、舅父、姨父或姑父阿泽尔即阿他尔抚养长大, 后者把女儿莎拉嫁给了他。由於阿泽尔把伊布拉欣养大, 像是他的父亲, 后者看来曾经被叫过他的儿子, 这样就造成了把阿泽尔即阿他尔当作伊布拉欣的真父亲的这种错误。在 «塔尔姆德» 中也可看到, 阿泽尔迫害伊布拉欣, 为了打坏偶像的犯法行为把他带到国王那里, 假如阿泽尔是伊布拉欣的父亲, 他就不会对亲儿子采取这样极端的步骤了。
a
19:43.
820
Important Words:
اب (father) which is originally ابو gives the following meanings: a father; an ancestor; a paternal uncle. ابوالمرأة means, the woman’s husband. ابوالمثوی means, master or owner of the dwelling (Lane). See also 4:12.
آزر (Azar). For the discussion of the word and the relationship of Azar with Abraham see under Commentary below. The word is considered by some to be of non-Arabic origin, though in Arabic too it has a root. Thus آزر النبات means, the vegetation grew thick and strong. آزر فلانا means, he strengthened such and such a person. آزرہ means, he sympathized with and helped him (Aqrab). The name, which thus appears to be attributive, was given to Azar probably because he helped his people in establishing idol-worship. According to Mujahid, آزر was originally the name of an idol (Qadir).
Commentary:
With this verse the Quran turns to an account of Abraham, which is given here for two reasons: Firstly, because it is the idolatrous Quraish that are chiefly addressed in these verses and they revered Abraham as their progenitor and patriarch. Hence, by giving an account of Abraham, God wants to tell the Quraish that their great ancestor Abraham was also, like the Holy Prophet, opposed to idolatry, which shows that idol-worship is a later innovation. Secondly, by means of this account, God wants to impress upon idolaters the hollow and unsound foundation on which stands the belief and practice of idol-worship and the absurd ideas which give rise to idolatry.
In the present verse Abraham is represented as arguing with his اب (father) on the subject of idolatry. This اب (father) is here named Azar. Now we have to see in what relation this man stood to Abraham and what his true name was. Christian writers have criticized the Quran on the, ground that it calls Abraham’s father by the name Azar while his true name was Terah. It is true that in Gen. 11:26 Abraham’s father is named Terah. But it is equally true that in Luke 3: 34 Abraham is called the son of Thara and not Terah. The reader should note the change not only in the first consonant but also in the vowel that follows. The Talmud also gives the name of Abraham’s father as Thara. Eusebius, the great Church historian, who has been rightly styled the Father of Ecclesiastical History, gives, in spite of Gen. 11:26 and Luke: 3: 34, which could not be unknown to him, Athar as the name of Abraham’s father (Sale). This clearly shows that even among the Jews there existed no unanimity as to the name of Abraham’s father. The fact that Eusebius, followed neither Gen. 11:26, nor Luke 3: 34 shows that he had strong reasons to differ from these two well-known sources. The correct form thus appears to be Athar, which later became changed into Thara or Terah. Now the form adopted by Eusebius is almost, if not exactly, the same as given by the Quran. If there is any difference, it is only that of pronunciation; otherwise both forms, i.e. Azar and Athar, are identical. Christians have, therefore, no reason to quarrel with the Quran for calling Abraham’s father by the name Azar. It may also be noted that Abraham’s father is also called Zarah in the Talmud (Sale) and Zarah is approximately the same as Azar. All this goes to prove not only that the Quran is not wrong on calling the father of Abraham by the name Azar, but also that the Quranic version is much more reliable than that of the Bible.
The next question we have to consider is that of the relationship in which Azar stood to Abraham. In the Quran, he has been called Abraham’s اب (ab), a word applied, as shown under Important Words, not only to father but also to uncle, grandfather, etc. who stand in the position of a father. From the Quran it appears that Azar, though called the (ab) of Abraham, was not really his father. In 9:114 we are told that Abraham had made a promise to Azar, his اب (ab), to pray to God for his forgiveness, but when he came to know that he was an enemy of God, he abstained from praying for him and was actually forbidden to do so (see also 26:87 where again Azar is spoken as the اب of Abraham). Elsewhere, however, the Quran itself records a prayer of Abraham which he offered in the last days of his life, after he had built the Ka‘bah in company with his son, Ishmael. In this prayer, Abraham prays for his father and is not forbidden to pray for him; but here Abraham does not use for him the word اب but والد (14:42). Now, as has already been stated, the word ابmay be applied to a person other than the real father, but the word والد (walid) which means "the begetter" is applied to none but the actual father. This clearly shows that Azar who has been called the اب (ab) of Abraham was a different person from the والد (walid) of Abraham. He was probably his uncle.
Some passages of the Bible also support this conclusion. We are told that Abraham married Sarah, the daughter of Terah (Gen. 20:12). This shows that Terah was not his real father, for in that case he could not marry Terah’s daughter, his own sister. It appears that his father being dead, he was brought up by his uncle, Azar or Athar, who gave him his daughter Sarah in marriage. As Azar brought up Abraham and was in the position of a father to him, the latter came to be ascribed to him as a son, and this led to the error of Azar or Athar being taken as the real father of Abraham. Again, from the Talmud it appears that Azar prosecuted Abraham and presented him before the king for the offence of breaking idols. If Azar had been the real father of Abraham, he would not have followed such a course against his own son.
b
19:43.
864
In the Old Testament the name of Abraham’s father is given as Terah (Gen.11: 26) and in the New Testament (Luke, 3: 34) it is Tharah. The Talmud agrees with Luke. Eusebius, the father of ecclesiastical history, gives Athar as the name of Abraham’s father (Sale). This shows that even among the Jews there existed no unanimity of opinion about the name of Abraham’s father. Eusebius must have strong reasons for differing from Genesis and Luke. The correct form appears to be Athar, which later became changed into Tharah or Terah. Athar closely resembles the name given in the Qur’an (Azar), only there is a slight difference of pronunciation, the two forms being almost identical. Christian writers, therefore, have no reason to quarrel with the Qur’an for calling Abraham’s father by the name Azar. Moreover, Abraham’s father is also called Zarah in the Talmud (Sale), and Zarah is approximately the same as Azar. This shows that the Quranic version is much more reliable. Besides, Azar has been called Ab
وَكَذَٰلِكَ نُرِىٓ إِبْرَٰهِيمَ مَلَكُوتَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَلِيَكُونَ مِنَ ٱلْمُوقِنِينَ
The verse means that God granted Abraham the knowledge of, and an insight into, the natural laws that work in the universe, and of the all- pervading Divine power and control.
Important Words:
ملکوت (kingdom) is derived from ملك i.e. he possessed complete ownership of, and power over. ملکوت means, sovereignty; dominion; great kingdom; power to deal with a thing as one like; the place of holy spirits in the heavens (Aqrab). The word ملکوت is specifically used about the kingdom or dominion of God (Mufradat). See also 1:4.
Commentary:
The word ملکوت (kingdom), as shown above, is peculiar to the dominion of God. Thus the words, And thus did We show Abraham the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, mean, We showed Abraham the power and control which We exercise over every part of the universe. Shihabud-Din Suhrawardi, a great Muslim divine, says in his famous work, the ‘Awariful-Ma‘arif, that when a spiritual wayfarer reaches this stage, i.e. when he is made to witness the sovereignty of God, he is, as it were, spiritually reborn and that no person can be admitted into the presence of God until he has attained this stage. When, however, a man has attained this stage of certainty and conviction, doubt cannot enter his mind, for then he lives in the very presence of God.
821
Important Words:
ملکوت (kingdom) is derived from ملك i.e. he possessed complete ownership of, and power over. ملکوت means, sovereignty; dominion; great kingdom; power to deal with a thing as one like; the place of holy spirits in the heavens (Aqrab). The word ملکوت is specifically used about the kingdom or dominion of God (Mufradat). See also 1:4.
Commentary:
The word ملکوت (kingdom), as shown above, is peculiar to the dominion of God. Thus the words, And thus did We show Abraham the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, mean, We showed Abraham the power and control which We exercise over every part of the universe. Shihabud-Din Suhrawardi, a great Muslim divine, says in his famous work, the ‘Awariful-Ma‘arif, that when a spiritual wayfarer reaches this stage, i.e. when he is made to witness the sovereignty of God, he is, as it were, spiritually reborn and that no person can be admitted into the presence of God until he has attained this stage. When, however, a man has attained this stage of certainty and conviction, doubt cannot enter his mind, for then he lives in the very presence of God.
865
The verse means that God granted Abraham the knowledge of, and an insight into, the natural laws that work in the universe, and of the all- pervading Divine power and control.
فَلَمَّا جَنَّ عَلَيْهِ ٱلَّيْلُ رَءَا كَوْكَبًا ۖ قَالَ هَٰذَا رَبِّى ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَفَلَ قَالَ لَآ أُحِبُّ ٱلْءَافِلِينَ
Important Words:
جن (darkened) means, it covered up. They say جن اللیل الشیء or جن اللیل علی الشیء i.e. the night covered the thing up; or the night threw its covering of darkness over the thing. جن اللیل means, the night grew dark. See also 2:26 & 6:129.
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
822
Important Words:
جن (darkened) means, it covered up. They say جن اللیل الشیء or جن اللیل علی الشیء i.e. the night covered the thing up; or the night threw its covering of darkness over the thing. جن اللیل means, the night grew dark. See also 2:26 & 6:129.
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
فَلَمَّا رَءَا ٱلْقَمَرَ بَازِغًا قَالَ هَٰذَا رَبِّى ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَفَلَ قَالَ لَئِن لَّمْ يَهْدِنِى رَبِّى لَأَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلضَّآلِّينَ
درحقیقت مفہوم یہ ہے کہ ہر سیّارہ کو دیکھ کر ابراہیمؑ نے اس کے خدا ہونے سے انکار کیا۔ چنانچہ آیت میں صاف لکھا ہے کہ اگر خداتعالیٰ مجھے پہلے سے ہدایت نہ دیتا تو میں گمراہ ہو جاتا۔ پس اس آیت نے شرک کا خیال آنے کی بھی نفی کر دی ہے اور ثابت کر دیا ہے کہ ابراہیمؑ کا کلام طنزیہ کلام تھا۔
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
1
درحقیقت مفہوم یہ ہے کہ ہر سیّارہ کو دیکھ کر ابراہیمؑ نے اس کے خدا ہونے سے انکار کیا۔ چنانچہ آیت میں صاف لکھا ہے کہ اگر خداتعالیٰ مجھے پہلے سے ہدایت نہ دیتا تو میں گمراہ ہو جاتا۔ پس اس آیت نے شرک کا خیال آنے کی بھی نفی کر دی ہے اور ثابت کر دیا ہے کہ ابراہیمؑ کا کلام طنزیہ کلام تھا۔
823
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
فَلَمَّا رَءَا ٱلشَّمْسَ بَازِغَةً قَالَ هَٰذَا رَبِّى هَٰذَآ أَكْبَرُ ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَفَلَتْ قَالَ يَٰقَوْمِ إِنِّى بَرِىٓءٌ مِّمَّا تُشْرِكُونَ
第77到79节经文中具有一个论证, 伊布拉欣用它来使他的多神教民族清楚地看到, 他们相信太阳、月亮和星星是他们崇拜的如此多的众神灵是何等的荒谬 (犹太百科全书)。如果从这些经文中得出推断, 说伊布拉欣自己也在黑暗中摸索而不知道谁是他的安拉, 说他把夜间的星星、月亮和太阳当作一个一个神, 然后在它们轮流落下时, 才放弃了他对它们神性的信仰, 转而归信唯一的安拉--------天地的创造者--------的话, 那么, 这种推断是错误的。事实上, 这段经文含有几个论证来说明伊布拉欣绝对没有把这些天体当作众神灵, 而是竭力想一步一步显示给他的民族看, 他们的种种信念是空虚无用的。经文75-76节表明, 伊布拉欣坚定信仰唯一的安拉。因此他不可能被认为是在暗中摸索而徘徊於神与神之间。“这能是我的养主吗?” 这些字是反对崇拜太阳的论证。他讲这句话意在揭露他的民族相信太阳是他们的养主。而且他已经知道太阳一定会落下。因此他的论证中含有 “我不喜爱没落者” 这句话, 肯定早已存在他的思想中。实际上, 他想以一种最有效的方式来使用这一论证。因此他先假设太阳为他的养主, 等它消失后, 他立即宣称 “我不喜爱没落者”。月亮与太阳落下的情况是相似的。他用 “较大” 或 “最大” 来讽刺太阳, 为了刺激他的民族的愚蠢。这清楚表明, 伊布拉欣想用他所采取的种种论证逐渐把他的民族引到安拉那里去。只要看一看经文80-82就能非常清楚地看出, 伊布拉欣不但坚定地相信安拉, 而且深深知晓安拉的常德。
Verses 77 to 79 contain an argument which Abraham employed to bring home to his idolatrous people the absurdity of their belief that the sun, the moon and the stars were so many gods which they worshipped (Jew. Enc.). It is wrong to infer from these verses that Abraham was himself groping in the dark and did not know Who his God was, and that he took the evening star, the moon, and the sun for God one after the other and, when each of them set in its turn, he gave up his belief in their divinity and turned to the One God, the Creator of heavens and earth. In fact, the passage contains several arguments to show that Abraham, far from taking these heavenly bodies for gods, sought to demonstrate to his people the vanity of their beliefs step by step. Verses 75, 76 show that Abraham was a firm believer in One God. He could not, therefore, be considered as groping in the dark and wandering from one deity to another. The words, "can this be my Lord" constituted an argument against star-worship. He said these wor
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
433
第77到79节经文中具有一个论证, 伊布拉欣用它来使他的多神教民族清楚地看到, 他们相信太阳、月亮和星星是他们崇拜的如此多的众神灵是何等的荒谬 (犹太百科全书)。如果从这些经文中得出推断, 说伊布拉欣自己也在黑暗中摸索而不知道谁是他的安拉, 说他把夜间的星星、月亮和太阳当作一个一个神, 然后在它们轮流落下时, 才放弃了他对它们神性的信仰, 转而归信唯一的安拉--------天地的创造者--------的话, 那么, 这种推断是错误的。事实上, 这段经文含有几个论证来说明伊布拉欣绝对没有把这些天体当作众神灵, 而是竭力想一步一步显示给他的民族看, 他们的种种信念是空虚无用的。经文75-76节表明, 伊布拉欣坚定信仰唯一的安拉。因此他不可能被认为是在暗中摸索而徘徊於神与神之间。“这能是我的养主吗?” 这些字是反对崇拜太阳的论证。他讲这句话意在揭露他的民族相信太阳是他们的养主。而且他已经知道太阳一定会落下。因此他的论证中含有 “我不喜爱没落者” 这句话, 肯定早已存在他的思想中。实际上, 他想以一种最有效的方式来使用这一论证。因此他先假设太阳为他的养主, 等它消失后, 他立即宣称 “我不喜爱没落者”。月亮与太阳落下的情况是相似的。他用 “较大” 或 “最大” 来讽刺太阳, 为了刺激他的民族的愚蠢。这清楚表明, 伊布拉欣想用他所采取的种种论证逐渐把他的民族引到安拉那里去。只要看一看经文80-82就能非常清楚地看出, 伊布拉欣不但坚定地相信安拉, 而且深深知晓安拉的常德。
824
Commentary:
See collective note under 6:80 below.
866
Verses 77 to 79 contain an argument which Abraham employed to bring home to his idolatrous people the absurdity of their belief that the sun, the moon and the stars were so many gods which they worshipped (Jew. Enc.). It is wrong to infer from these verses that Abraham was himself groping in the dark and did not know Who his God was, and that he took the evening star, the moon, and the sun for God one after the other and, when each of them set in its turn, he gave up his belief in their divinity and turned to the One God, the Creator of heavens and earth. In fact, the passage contains several arguments to show that Abraham, far from taking these heavenly bodies for gods, sought to demonstrate to his people the vanity of their beliefs step by step. Verses 75, 76 show that Abraham was a firm believer in One God. He could not, therefore, be considered as groping in the dark and wandering from one deity to another. The words, "can this be my Lord" constituted an argument against star-worship. He said these wor
إِنِّى وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِىَ لِلَّذِى فَطَرَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا ۖ وَمَآ أَنَا۠ مِنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
3:21.
3:21.
Commentary:
Verses 77 to 80 contain an argument which Abraham employed to bring home to his idolatrous people the absurdity of their belief in the godhead of the sun, the moon and the stars, which they worshipped (Jew. Enc.). It is an error to infer from these verses that Abraham was himself groping in the dark and did not know who his God was, that he took the evening star, the moon and the sun for God one after another and, when each of them set in its turn, he gave up his belief in their divinity and turned to the One God, the Creator of heavens and earth. The passage contains no less than eleven clear evidences to show that Abraham was not really taking these heavenly bodies for gods, but that his object was to demonstrate to his people the vanity of their beliefs, step by step. Some of these evidences may be summed up as below:
Firstly, the opening part of this passage, i.e. the first part of 6:77 is connected with the previous verses with the double particle فلما (and when) which denotes close sequence, i.e. that which has been said in this passage is connected with, and occurred immediately after, what is related in the preceding verses. Now the preceding verses, i.e. vv. 75 and 76, clearly show Abraham as having attained certainty and conviction of faith and as being a firm believer in one God and being advanced in spirituality. Thus placed and protected, he cannot be considered as groping in the dark like a blind man and wandering from one deity to another.
Secondly, there is no sense in supposing Abraham to have seen the star or the moon for the first time that night. He belonged to a community which used to worship stars and he must have seen the stars many times before. If he was really a star-worshipper, he ought to have first imbibed the idea from what he had heard from his father and others, and not by seeing a star himself and reflecting over it. Star-worship was not at all a new idea discovered by him by looking at a star. Thus, there is no doubt that Abraham’s words, This is my Lord, were not meant as an expression of faith, but simply as an argument against star-worship. He assumed the star he saw to be his Lord merely to expose its lordship afterwards on the basis of its setting and thereby to tell his people that they were wrong in taking the star for their Lord.
Thirdly, when the star disappeared, Abraham is reported to have said, I like not those that set. Now Abraham certainly knew already that the star must set; he must have already seen it disappear times without number. So the argument, I like not those that set, must have already been familiar to his mind and he could not take to worshipping the star in view of this argument. In fact, what he wanted was to use the argument against star-worshippers in a way that might prove effective. So he first assumed or supposed the star to be his Lord and, when it disappeared, he hastened to declare, I like not those that set. Similar was the case with the setting of the moon and the sun. Of the sun he spoke the word "greater" or "greatest" ironically in order, to taunt his people for their folly. It should be incidentally noted here that Abraham did not use the word اکبر (greater or greatest) for the moon which was also greater than the evening star. The omission is significant, as it clearly shows, that he was already intending to refer to the sun after disposing of the case of the moon.
Fourthly, if Abraham was really searching for God and had sincerely taken the star, the moon and the sun, in turn, for his Lord, then the conclusion at which he ought to have naturally arrived, after gradually rejecting the godhead of these three heavenly bodies, should have been that there was no God at all, but instead of declaring that there was no God, Abraham forthwith turned to his people saying: O my people, surely I am clear of that which you associate with God, I have turned my face toward Him Who created the heavens and the earth, being over inclined to God. This shows that Abraham already knew the true God and believed in Him and was simply trying gradually to draw his people towards Him. Let the reader only read the whole reply of Abraham (vv. 81-83) and it will become crystal clear to him that Abraham was not only familiar with the name of Allah and believed in Him, but also possessed a deep knowledge of His attributes.
a
14:20; 16:4; 29:45.
a
3:21.
825
Commentary:
Verses 77 to 80 contain an argument which Abraham employed to bring home to his idolatrous people the absurdity of their belief in the godhead of the sun, the moon and the stars, which they worshipped (Jew. Enc.). It is an error to infer from these verses that Abraham was himself groping in the dark and did not know who his God was, that he took the evening star, the moon and the sun for God one after another and, when each of them set in its turn, he gave up his belief in their divinity and turned to the One God, the Creator of heavens and earth. The passage contains no less than eleven clear evidences to show that Abraham was not really taking these heavenly bodies for gods, but that his object was to demonstrate to his people the vanity of their beliefs, step by step. Some of these evidences may be summed up as below:
Firstly, the opening part of this passage, i.e. the first part of 6:77 is connected with the previous verses with the double particle فلما (and when) which denotes close sequence, i.e. that which has been said in this passage is connected with, and occurred immediately after, what is related in the preceding verses. Now the preceding verses, i.e. vv. 75 and 76, clearly show Abraham as having attained certainty and conviction of faith and as being a firm believer in one God and being advanced in spirituality. Thus placed and protected, he cannot be considered as groping in the dark like a blind man and wandering from one deity to another.
Secondly, there is no sense in supposing Abraham to have seen the star or the moon for the first time that night. He belonged to a community which used to worship stars and he must have seen the stars many times before. If he was really a star-worshipper, he ought to have first imbibed the idea from what he had heard from his father and others, and not by seeing a star himself and reflecting over it. Star-worship was not at all a new idea discovered by him by looking at a star. Thus, there is no doubt that Abraham’s words, This is my Lord, were not meant as an expression of faith, but simply as an argument against star-worship. He assumed the star he saw to be his Lord merely to expose its lordship afterwards on the basis of its setting and thereby to tell his people that they were wrong in taking the star for their Lord.
Thirdly, when the star disappeared, Abraham is reported to have said, I like not those that set. Now Abraham certainly knew already that the star must set; he must have already seen it disappear times without number. So the argument, I like not those that set, must have already been familiar to his mind and he could not take to worshipping the star in view of this argument. In fact, what he wanted was to use the argument against star-worshippers in a way that might prove effective. So he first assumed or supposed the star to be his Lord and, when it disappeared, he hastened to declare, I like not those that set. Similar was the case with the setting of the moon and the sun. Of the sun he spoke the word "greater" or "greatest" ironically in order, to taunt his people for their folly. It should be incidentally noted here that Abraham did not use the word اکبر (greater or greatest) for the moon which was also greater than the evening star. The omission is significant, as it clearly shows, that he was already intending to refer to the sun after disposing of the case of the moon.
Fourthly, if Abraham was really searching for God and had sincerely taken the star, the moon and the sun, in turn, for his Lord, then the conclusion at which he ought to have naturally arrived, after gradually rejecting the godhead of these three heavenly bodies, should have been that there was no God at all, but instead of declaring that there was no God, Abraham forthwith turned to his people saying: O my people, surely I am clear of that which you associate with God, I have turned my face toward Him Who created the heavens and the earth, being over inclined to God. This shows that Abraham already knew the true God and believed in Him and was simply trying gradually to draw his people towards Him. Let the reader only read the whole reply of Abraham (vv. 81-83) and it will become crystal clear to him that Abraham was not only familiar with the name of Allah and believed in Him, but also possessed a deep knowledge of His attributes.
a
3:21.
وَحَآجَّهُۥ قَوْمُهُۥ ۚ قَالَ أَتُحَٰٓجُّوٓنِّى فِى ٱللَّهِ وَقَدْ هَدَىٰنِ ۚ وَلَآ أَخَافُ مَا تُشْرِكُونَ بِهِۦٓ إِلَّآ أَن يَشَآءَ رَبِّى شَيْـًٔا ۗ وَسِعَ رَبِّى كُلَّ شَىْءٍ عِلْمًا ۗ أَفَلَا تَتَذَكَّرُونَ
27:88; 39:69.
7:90.
7:90.
Commentary:
This and the following two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-80 above was purposely used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had dived deep into the depths of Divine love and knowledge.
b
27:88; 39:69.
a
7:90.
826
Commentary:
This and the following two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-80 above was purposely used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had dived deep into the depths of Divine love and knowledge.
b
7:90.
وَكَيْفَ أَخَافُ مَآ أَشْرَكْتُمْ وَلَا تَخَافُونَ أَنَّكُمْ أَشْرَكْتُم بِٱللَّهِ مَا لَمْ يُنَزِّلْ بِهِۦ عَلَيْكُمْ سُلْطَٰنًا ۚ فَأَىُّ ٱلْفَرِيقَيْنِ أَحَقُّ بِٱلْأَمْنِ ۖ إِن كُنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ
7:34; 22:72.
This and the preceding two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-79 was deliberately used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had drunk deep at the fount of Divine love and knowledge.
7:34; 22:72.
a
9:94; 13:10; 23:93; 39:47; 59:23.
434
这一节经文与上两节经文明确地表明, 77-79节经文中有关的那一件事是伊布拉欣故意用来作为论证的; 不然的话, 他自己怎么是一个坚定的一神论者而且畅饮了安拉热爱和知识的源泉?
b
7:34; 22:72.
a
7:34; 22:72.
867
This and the preceding two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-79 was deliberately used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had drunk deep at the fount of Divine love and knowledge.
ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَلَمْ يَلْبِسُوٓا۟ إِيمَٰنَهُم بِظُلْمٍ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ لَهُمُ ٱلْأَمْنُ وَهُم مُّهْتَدُونَ
19:43
31:14.
31:14.
b
19:43
a
31:14.
b
31:14.
وَتِلْكَ حُجَّتُنَآ ءَاتَيْنَٰهَآ إِبْرَٰهِيمَ عَلَىٰ قَوْمِهِۦ ۚ نَرْفَعُ دَرَجَٰتٍ مَّن نَّشَآءُ ۗ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ حَكِيمٌ عَلِيمٌ
معلوم ہوا ابراہیمؑ نے تردد سے کام نہیں لیا بلکہ جو اوپر بیان ہوا ہے وہ خداتعالیٰ کا سکھایا ہوا تھا‘ اور خداتعالیٰ شرکیہ تعلیم نہیں دیتا۔
12:77.
This verse definitely settles the question whether Abraham gradually came to have faith in God by taking one heavenly body after another for his Lord or whether it was a skilfully graduated argument by means of which he sought to demonstrate the error of his people in worshipping these heavenly bodies as gods. The verse shows that Abraham had, from the beginning, been clear and firm in his faith in the Unity of God and that what he said concerning the sun and the moon, etc. was part of the argument which God had taught him.
12:77.
Commentary:
This verse forms the concluding portion of the passage (beginning with 6:77 above) containing Abraham’s argument with his people. It definitely settles the question whether Abraham gradually came to have faith in God by taking one heavenly body after another for his Lord or whether it was a skilfully graduated argument by means of which he sought to demonstrate the error of his people in worshipping these heavenly bodies as gods. Says God, That is our argument which We gave to Abraham against his people. Thus, the Quran refers to what has gone above as an "argument" which God Himself taught Abraham and which Abraham used with such great effect against his people. This declaration by the Quran leaves not the slightest doubt that Abraham was not wandering about after false gods, but was trying to convince his people of their error by means of a very effective process of reasoning. This is why it is referred to in the present verse in the light of a favour by the Wise and All-Knowing God.
This verse, though put in Ruku‘ 10, really forms part of the preceding passage. It must be remembered that the division of the Quran into 30 Paras (parts) and the division of the Surahs (chapters) into Ruku‘s (sections) was not made by the Holy Prophet nor by his Companions, but was effected long afterwards by Muslim scribes for providing facility in reading, and for the convenience of reference. In the time of the Holy Prophet there were only Surahs and verses and nothing else.
c
12:77.
435
这节经文确切解决了这样的一个问题: 伊布拉欣是把一个一个天体当作他的养主, 逐渐开始相信安拉的呢, 还是他竭力想用熟练的分段的论证来显示给他的民族看他们把天体作为神来崇拜是错误的呢。这节经文说明伊布拉欣从一开始就明确而坚定地相信安拉的独一性, 并且说明他说的有关太阳与月亮等等的话, 是安拉教导他的一部分。
1
معلوم ہوا ابراہیمؑ نے تردد سے کام نہیں لیا بلکہ جو اوپر بیان ہوا ہے وہ خداتعالیٰ کا سکھایا ہوا تھا‘ اور خداتعالیٰ شرکیہ تعلیم نہیں دیتا۔
b
12:77.
827
Commentary:
This verse forms the concluding portion of the passage (beginning with 6:77 above) containing Abraham’s argument with his people. It definitely settles the question whether Abraham gradually came to have faith in God by taking one heavenly body after another for his Lord or whether it was a skilfully graduated argument by means of which he sought to demonstrate the error of his people in worshipping these heavenly bodies as gods. Says God, That is our argument which We gave to Abraham against his people. Thus, the Quran refers to what has gone above as an "argument" which God Himself taught Abraham and which Abraham used with such great effect against his people. This declaration by the Quran leaves not the slightest doubt that Abraham was not wandering about after false gods, but was trying to convince his people of their error by means of a very effective process of reasoning. This is why it is referred to in the present verse in the light of a favour by the Wise and All-Knowing God.
This verse, though put in Ruku‘ 10, really forms part of the preceding passage. It must be remembered that the division of the Quran into 30 Paras (parts) and the division of the Surahs (chapters) into Ruku‘s (sections) was not made by the Holy Prophet nor by his Companions, but was effected long afterwards by Muslim scribes for providing facility in reading, and for the convenience of reference. In the time of the Holy Prophet there were only Surahs and verses and nothing else.
c
12:77.
868
This verse definitely settles the question whether Abraham gradually came to have faith in God by taking one heavenly body after another for his Lord or whether it was a skilfully graduated argument by means of which he sought to demonstrate the error of his people in worshipping these heavenly bodies as gods. The verse shows that Abraham had, from the beginning, been clear and firm in his faith in the Unity of God and that what he said concerning the sun and the moon, etc. was part of the argument which God had taught him.
وَوَهَبْنَا لَهُۥٓ إِسْحَٰقَ وَيَعْقُوبَ ۚ كُلًّا هَدَيْنَا ۚ وَنُوحًا هَدَيْنَا مِن قَبْلُ ۖ وَمِن ذُرِّيَّتِهِۦ دَاوُۥدَ وَسُلَيْمَٰنَ وَأَيُّوبَ وَيُوسُفَ وَمُوسَىٰ وَهَٰرُونَ ۚ وَكَذَٰلِكَ نَجْزِى ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
29:28.
29:28.
Ayyub or Job is the hero of the Book of Job. He is mentioned in the Bible as living in the land of Uz. Some authorities say that this is Idumea or Arabia Deserta; others fix Mesopotamia as his native place. It appears that Uz was somewhere in the north of Arabia. It is said that Job lived there before the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. He thus lived before Moses or, as some say, he was a compatriot of Moses, having received his prophetic mission about 20 years before him. He was not an Israelite, having descended from Esau, the elder brother of Israel. He had a very chequered career, being "tried" by God in diverse ways; but he proved most faithful and righteous and was patient and steadfast in extreme adversity. He still lives in the memory of mankind as a paragon of patience (Jewish Enc. & Enc. of Islam).
29:28.
Important Words:
ایوب (Ayyub or Job), who is the hero of the Book of Job, is mentioned in the Bible as living in the land of Uz. Some authorities say that this is Idumea or Arabia Deserta; others fix Mesopotamia as his country. It appears that Uz was somewhere in the north of Arabia. It is said that Job lived there before the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. He thus lived before Moses or, as some say, he was a compatriot of Moses, having received his prophetic mission about 20 years before him. Job was not an Israelite, having been descended from Esau, the elder brother of Israel. He had a very chequered career, being "tried" by God in diverse ways; but he proved most faithful and righteous and was patient and steadfast in the extreme. He still lives in the memory of mankind as a paragon of patience (Jew. Enc. & Encyclopaedia of Islam).
داود (David or Dawud) has been taken to mean (1) beloved or friend; or (2) paternal uncle; or (3) best of all. King of Judah and Israel, David, who was of Israelite origin being from the tribe of Judah, was founder of the Judean dynasty at Jerusalem. The date of his reign is generally fixed at about 1010-970 B.C. He was a great warrior and a great statesman. His importance as the real builder of the Hebrew Kingdom can hardly be overestimated. Through him all the tribes of Israel from Dan to Beersheba became united and organized into a powerful nation whose kingdom extended from the Euphrates to the Nile. Towards the end of his life David had to suffer much at the hands of scheming slanderers, which deeply grieved him. He has poured out his grief in his celebrated Psalms (Enc. Brit. & Enc. Bib.). The Quran, however, absolves him from the charges imputed to him in the Bible (38:19-26).
سلیمان (Solomon) was the second son of David & Bath-Sheba and the third king of Israel. He reigned from about 971 to 931 B.C. He was called Jedidiah (beloved of Yehovah) by Nathan, the Prophet. But David was told by Yehovah that his son’s name should be Solomon (peaceful). These two names are predictive of the character of his reign, which was both highly prosperous and peaceful. Besides his principal names, Jedidiah and Solomon, various others are assigned to him such as Agur (he who girt his loins), Bin (he who built the temple), Jakeh (he who reigned over the world), Ithiel(he who understood the signs of God), and Ucal (he who could withstand them). The word سلیمان may have been derived from the root سلم. which means, he was or became safe, secure or in peace, or free from evils of any kind. The fact that he ruled for the long period of forty years shows that he must have consolidated firmly the kingdom he inherited from his father. He was a great monarch and a wise judge. He greatly extended and developed the trade and commerce of his country and contracted friendly alliances with foreign rulers. He was the master-builder among the Israelite kings and is best known for his building of the Temple at Jerusalem, which is known as the Temple of Solomon and which became the Qiblah of the Israelites for all time. In spite of the prosperity of his kingdom, Solomon’s reign was not altogether happy. Plots were hatched against him by secret societies to bring about his downfall. The Society of the Freemasons is also believed to have dated from his reign. He was followed by a worthless son (Enc. Bri., Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.). Like his father, David, Solomon was the victim of much calumny and slander from which the Quran has exonerated him (2: 103).
ھارون (Aaron), who belonged to the tribe of Levi, was the son of Amran and the elder brother of Moses who was three years younger than him, their sister Miriam being the eldest of the three. Aaron was the traditional founder and head of the Jewish priesthood and, in company with Moses, led the Israelites out of Egypt. Aaron and Moses were jointly commissioned to deliver the Israelites from the clutches of Pharaoh and to preach to them the message of the Oneness of God, though Moses was the senior Prophet and Aaron subordinate to him. While Moses was both the religious and secular head, Aaron represented only the priestly functions of his tribe. His duties were generally ministerial and not directive. Aaron was known for his eloquence and persuasive speech and was of a mild amiable disposition (Enc. Bib., Enc. Bri. & Jew. Enc.).
Commentary:
This and the succeeding verses tell us that not only Abraham but other Prophets also preached against شرك i.e. setting up associates with God.
The present verse mentions the descendants of Abraham to the second generation, naming a son (Isaac) and a grandson (Jacob or Israel). The name of Ishmael, the eldest son of Abraham, has been included in a separate group (6:87 below), and not in a subordinate position under Abraham.
The reader should note that the Prophets descended from Noah have been divided in the present and the succeeding two verses into three different groups and to each group has been added a separate description. The first group referred to in the present verse comprises David, Solomon, Job, Joseph, Moses and Aaron—Prophets who were given power and prosperity, and who consequently were able to do good to human beings. Hence, members of this group have been designated as المحسنین or doers of good, for through their temporal power and prosperity they were able to do material good to humanity. David and Solomon were kings; Joseph and Job were blessed with prosperity after they had been tried with afflictions which they both bore with extraordinary patience. Moses and Aaron enjoyed supreme authority among their people.
The second group (for which see 6:86) consists of Zachariah, John, Jesus and Elias. None of these possessed temporal power or worldly goods; each lived a humble and lowly life, so much so that of Elias it is said that he was rarely seen and generally lived in the woods. Hence they have been differentiated in 6:86, as الصالحین i.e. virtuous. The first three comprising the second group were contemporaries; while Elias, though not a contemporary, bore a striking resemblance to John, who came in his spirit and power; so he also has been classed with this group.
The third group (mentioned in 6:87) consists of Ishmael, Elisha, Jonah and Lot. They had no worldly power, but God granted them grace and excellence. It has been alleged about them that they coveted power and riches. Of Ishmael, we read in the Bible: "He will be a wild man: his hand will be against every man, and every man’s hand against him" (Gen. 16:12). In the Talmud, Ishmael is represented as having followed his father Abraham when the latter took Isaac out for sacrifice, rejoicing at the thought that he would inherit all the lands and herds. Of Elisha it is said that he caused a king, who did not obey him, to be slain so that he might thus gain political power. Jonah was displeased with God, because he was disgraced by the non-fulfilment of his prophecy, which, it is alleged, showed that he sought power for himself. Of Lot it is alleged that he coveted fertile pasture-lands and was always quarrelling with his kinsman, Abraham. Thus all these Prophets have been accused of coveting wealth and power. But the Quran declares all these charges to be false. These Prophets were a group of heavenly people enjoying spiritual communion with God. They had no need to be covetous or seekers of power; for, as stated in 6:87, God had "exalted" them above the people.
d
29:28.
a
29:28.
828
Important Words:
ایوب (Ayyub or Job), who is the hero of the Book of Job, is mentioned in the Bible as living in the land of Uz. Some authorities say that this is Idumea or Arabia Deserta; others fix Mesopotamia as his country. It appears that Uz was somewhere in the north of Arabia. It is said that Job lived there before the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. He thus lived before Moses or, as some say, he was a compatriot of Moses, having received his prophetic mission about 20 years before him. Job was not an Israelite, having been descended from Esau, the elder brother of Israel. He had a very chequered career, being "tried" by God in diverse ways; but he proved most faithful and righteous and was patient and steadfast in the extreme. He still lives in the memory of mankind as a paragon of patience (Jew. Enc. & Encyclopaedia of Islam).
داود (David or Dawud) has been taken to mean (1) beloved or friend; or (2) paternal uncle; or (3) best of all. King of Judah and Israel, David, who was of Israelite origin being from the tribe of Judah, was founder of the Judean dynasty at Jerusalem. The date of his reign is generally fixed at about 1010-970 B.C. He was a great warrior and a great statesman. His importance as the real builder of the Hebrew Kingdom can hardly be overestimated. Through him all the tribes of Israel from Dan to Beersheba became united and organized into a powerful nation whose kingdom extended from the Euphrates to the Nile. Towards the end of his life David had to suffer much at the hands of scheming slanderers, which deeply grieved him. He has poured out his grief in his celebrated Psalms (Enc. Brit. & Enc. Bib.). The Quran, however, absolves him from the charges imputed to him in the Bible (38:19-26).
سلیمان (Solomon) was the second son of David & Bath-Sheba and the third king of Israel. He reigned from about 971 to 931 B.C. He was called Jedidiah (beloved of Yehovah) by Nathan, the Prophet. But David was told by Yehovah that his son’s name should be Solomon (peaceful). These two names are predictive of the character of his reign, which was both highly prosperous and peaceful. Besides his principal names, Jedidiah and Solomon, various others are assigned to him such as Agur (he who girt his loins), Bin (he who built the temple), Jakeh (he who reigned over the world), Ithiel(he who understood the signs of God), and Ucal (he who could withstand them). The word سلیمان may have been derived from the root سلم. which means, he was or became safe, secure or in peace, or free from evils of any kind. The fact that he ruled for the long period of forty years shows that he must have consolidated firmly the kingdom he inherited from his father. He was a great monarch and a wise judge. He greatly extended and developed the trade and commerce of his country and contracted friendly alliances with foreign rulers. He was the master-builder among the Israelite kings and is best known for his building of the Temple at Jerusalem, which is known as the Temple of Solomon and which became the Qiblah of the Israelites for all time. In spite of the prosperity of his kingdom, Solomon’s reign was not altogether happy. Plots were hatched against him by secret societies to bring about his downfall. The Society of the Freemasons is also believed to have dated from his reign. He was followed by a worthless son (Enc. Bri., Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.). Like his father, David, Solomon was the victim of much calumny and slander from which the Quran has exonerated him (2: 103).
ھارون (Aaron), who belonged to the tribe of Levi, was the son of Amran and the elder brother of Moses who was three years younger than him, their sister Miriam being the eldest of the three. Aaron was the traditional founder and head of the Jewish priesthood and, in company with Moses, led the Israelites out of Egypt. Aaron and Moses were jointly commissioned to deliver the Israelites from the clutches of Pharaoh and to preach to them the message of the Oneness of God, though Moses was the senior Prophet and Aaron subordinate to him. While Moses was both the religious and secular head, Aaron represented only the priestly functions of his tribe. His duties were generally ministerial and not directive. Aaron was known for his eloquence and persuasive speech and was of a mild amiable disposition (Enc. Bib., Enc. Bri. & Jew. Enc.).
Commentary:
This and the succeeding verses tell us that not only Abraham but other Prophets also preached against شرك i.e. setting up associates with God.
The present verse mentions the descendants of Abraham to the second generation, naming a son (Isaac) and a grandson (Jacob or Israel). The name of Ishmael, the eldest son of Abraham, has been included in a separate group (6:87 below), and not in a subordinate position under Abraham.
The reader should note that the Prophets descended from Noah have been divided in the present and the succeeding two verses into three different groups and to each group has been added a separate description. The first group referred to in the present verse comprises David, Solomon, Job, Joseph, Moses and Aaron—Prophets who were given power and prosperity, and who consequently were able to do good to human beings. Hence, members of this group have been designated as المحسنین or doers of good, for through their temporal power and prosperity they were able to do material good to humanity. David and Solomon were kings; Joseph and Job were blessed with prosperity after they had been tried with afflictions which they both bore with extraordinary patience. Moses and Aaron enjoyed supreme authority among their people.
The second group (for which see 6:86) consists of Zachariah, John, Jesus and Elias. None of these possessed temporal power or worldly goods; each lived a humble and lowly life, so much so that of Elias it is said that he was rarely seen and generally lived in the woods. Hence they have been differentiated in 6:86, as الصالحین i.e. virtuous. The first three comprising the second group were contemporaries; while Elias, though not a contemporary, bore a striking resemblance to John, who came in his spirit and power; so he also has been classed with this group.
The third group (mentioned in 6:87) consists of Ishmael, Elisha, Jonah and Lot. They had no worldly power, but God granted them grace and excellence. It has been alleged about them that they coveted power and riches. Of Ishmael, we read in the Bible: "He will be a wild man: his hand will be against every man, and every man’s hand against him" (Gen. 16:12). In the Talmud, Ishmael is represented as having followed his father Abraham when the latter took Isaac out for sacrifice, rejoicing at the thought that he would inherit all the lands and herds. Of Elisha it is said that he caused a king, who did not obey him, to be slain so that he might thus gain political power. Jonah was displeased with God, because he was disgraced by the non-fulfilment of his prophecy, which, it is alleged, showed that he sought power for himself. Of Lot it is alleged that he coveted fertile pasture-lands and was always quarrelling with his kinsman, Abraham. Thus all these Prophets have been accused of coveting wealth and power. But the Quran declares all these charges to be false. These Prophets were a group of heavenly people enjoying spiritual communion with God. They had no need to be covetous or seekers of power; for, as stated in 6:87, God had "exalted" them above the people.
a
29:28.
869
Ayyub or Job is the hero of the Book of Job. He is mentioned in the Bible as living in the land of Uz. Some authorities say that this is Idumea or Arabia Deserta; others fix Mesopotamia as his native place. It appears that Uz was somewhere in the north of Arabia. It is said that Job lived there before the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. He thus lived before Moses or, as some say, he was a compatriot of Moses, having received his prophetic mission about 20 years before him. He was not an Israelite, having descended from Esau, the elder brother of Israel. He had a very chequered career, being "tried" by God in diverse ways; but he proved most faithful and righteous and was patient and steadfast in extreme adversity. He still lives in the memory of mankind as a paragon of patience (Jewish Enc. & Enc. of Islam).
وَزَكَرِيَّا وَيَحْيَىٰ وَعِيسَىٰ وَإِلْيَاسَ ۖ كُلٌّ مِّنَ ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ
زکریا کا ذکر یحیٰؑ کے ساتھ اس لئے کیا ہے کہ وہ ان کے باپ تھے۔ اور عیسیٰؑ کا اس لئے کہ یحیٰؑ ان کے ارہاص تھے اور الیاس کا اس لئے کہ عیسیٰؑ کے آنے سے پہلے الیاس کے آسمان سے آنے کی خبر دی گئی تھی۔ اور اسماعیلؑ کا اس لئے کہ وہ بھی عیسیٰ کی طرح جمالی نبی تھے اور الیسعؑ یعنی یسعیاہ کا ذکر اس لئے کیا گیا کہ ان کو بھی الیاس سے تشبیہ دی جاتی ہے اور یونسؑ کا اس لئے کہ ان کے واقعہ کو مسیحؑ پر چسپاں کیا جاتا ہے اور لوطؑ کا اس لئے ذکر کیا کہ ان کا تعلق ابراہیمؑ و اسماعیلؑ سے گہرا تھا۔
پس یہ اعتراض نہیں ہوتا کہ یہ انبیاء ایک دوسرے کے آگے پیچھے آئے تھے اور قرآن نے ان کا ذکر اکٹھا کر د
Important Words:
الیاس (Elias or Elijah) who lived about 900 B.C. was a native of Gilead, a country on the eastern bank of the Jordan. According to the Bible, he was carried to heaven (II Kings 2). We read in Malachi: "Behold, I will send you Elijah, the Prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord" (4:5). This prophecy, as interpreted by Jesus (Matt. 11:14), was fulfilled in the person of John the Baptist, who was his forerunner and who came "in the spirit and power of Elijah." Similarly, the prophecy about the second advent of Jesus himself has been fulfilled in the person of Ahmad of Qadian, the Promised Messiah, who came in the spirit and power of Jesus.
Commentary:
See 6:85 above.
1
زکریا کا ذکر یحیٰؑ کے ساتھ اس لئے کیا ہے کہ وہ ان کے باپ تھے۔ اور عیسیٰؑ کا اس لئے کہ یحیٰؑ ان کے ارہاص تھے اور الیاس کا اس لئے کہ عیسیٰؑ کے آنے سے پہلے الیاس کے آسمان سے آنے کی خبر دی گئی تھی۔ اور اسماعیلؑ کا اس لئے کہ وہ بھی عیسیٰ کی طرح جمالی نبی تھے اور الیسعؑ یعنی یسعیاہ کا ذکر اس لئے کیا گیا کہ ان کو بھی الیاس سے تشبیہ دی جاتی ہے اور یونسؑ کا اس لئے کہ ان کے واقعہ کو مسیحؑ پر چسپاں کیا جاتا ہے اور لوطؑ کا اس لئے ذکر کیا کہ ان کا تعلق ابراہیمؑ و اسماعیلؑ سے گہرا تھا۔
پس یہ اعتراض نہیں ہوتا کہ یہ انبیاء ایک دوسرے کے آگے پیچھے آئے تھے اور قرآن نے ان کا ذکر اکٹھا کر د
829
Important Words:
الیاس (Elias or Elijah) who lived about 900 B.C. was a native of Gilead, a country on the eastern bank of the Jordan. According to the Bible, he was carried to heaven (II Kings 2). We read in Malachi: "Behold, I will send you Elijah, the Prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord" (4:5). This prophecy, as interpreted by Jesus (Matt. 11:14), was fulfilled in the person of John the Baptist, who was his forerunner and who came "in the spirit and power of Elijah." Similarly, the prophecy about the second advent of Jesus himself has been fulfilled in the person of Ahmad of Qadian, the Promised Messiah, who came in the spirit and power of Jesus.
Commentary:
See 6:85 above.
وَإِسْمَٰعِيلَ وَٱلْيَسَعَ وَيُونُسَ وَلُوطًا ۚ وَكُلًّا فَضَّلْنَا عَلَى ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
2:48; 3:34, 35; 45:17.
2:48; 3:34, 35; 45:17.
The prophets descending from Noah have been divided in the present and the preceding two verses into three different groups and to each group has been added a distinctive adjective. The first group comprises David, Solomon, Job, Joseph, Moses and Aaron—Prophets who were given power and prosperity, and who consequently were able to do good to their fellow human beings. Hence members of this group have been designated as "doers of good," for, through their temporal power and prosperity they were able to do material good to their people. David and Solomon were kings; Joseph and Job were blessed with prosperity after they had been tried with afflictions which they both bore with extraordinary patience. Moses and Aaron enjoyed supreme authority over their people. The second group includes Zachariah, John, Jesus and Elias. None of these Prophets possessed temporal power or worldly goods; each lived a humble and lowly life, so much so that of Elias it is said that he was rarely seen and generally lived in the w
2:48; 3:34-35; 45:17.
Important Words:
الیسع (Elisha) was the son of Shaphat, the disciple and successor of Elijah. He was a native of Abelmeholah, a village in Galilee. He was taken from the plough and anointed by Elijah to be his successor. Directed by God, Elijah found him in the field and threw his mantle over him. Many miracles are attributed to Elisha. But neither the sanctity of his life nor the miracles he wrought had the effect of reforming the nation at large. At length, worn out by his public and private labour, he breathed his last at the age of ninety in 838 B.C.
یونس (Jonah), son of Amittai, was born in Gath-hepher, in the tribe of Zebulun. He lived either before or during the reign of Jeroboam II or in the reign of Jehoahaz about 850 B.C. He was an Israelite Prophet with a mission to the people of Nineveh. Jonah prophesied the destruction of his people within 40 days. But they repented and turned to God with humble supplication, whereupon they were saved. This, however, upset Jonah who, being ashamed to face his people, ran away and, while crossing a sea, was thrown into the water and swallowed by a fish (Jonah, 1:17). Jonah remained in the belly of the fish for three days and was then disgorged by it and saved. It is to this incident that Jesus referred when he said that no miracle would be shown to his people except that of Jonah (Matt. 16:4), meaning that he would be put on the cross but would be taken down alive and would then be placed in the womb of the earth for three days after which he would escape therefrom, just as Jonah had escaped from the belly of the fish.
Commentary:
See 6:85 above. The verse speaks of Lot as being "exalted above the people." Now if the word العالمین (lit. the people) be taken to signify "all the peoples," it would be evidently wrong; for Lot lived in the time of Abraham and was admittedly not superior to the Patriarch. Thus the word العالمین cannot here signify even "the people of the age" as it has been rendered elsewhere but simply "the people," i.e. a section thereof. In fact, the exaltation spoken of here refers only to the people to whom the Prophets, mentioned in the verse, were sent.
a
2:48; 3:34, 35; 45:17.
a
2:48; 3:34-35; 45:17.
830
Important Words:
الیسع (Elisha) was the son of Shaphat, the disciple and successor of Elijah. He was a native of Abelmeholah, a village in Galilee. He was taken from the plough and anointed by Elijah to be his successor. Directed by God, Elijah found him in the field and threw his mantle over him. Many miracles are attributed to Elisha. But neither the sanctity of his life nor the miracles he wrought had the effect of reforming the nation at large. At length, worn out by his public and private labour, he breathed his last at the age of ninety in 838 B.C.
یونس (Jonah), son of Amittai, was born in Gath-hepher, in the tribe of Zebulun. He lived either before or during the reign of Jeroboam II or in the reign of Jehoahaz about 850 B.C. He was an Israelite Prophet with a mission to the people of Nineveh. Jonah prophesied the destruction of his people within 40 days. But they repented and turned to God with humble supplication, whereupon they were saved. This, however, upset Jonah who, being ashamed to face his people, ran away and, while crossing a sea, was thrown into the water and swallowed by a fish (Jonah, 1:17). Jonah remained in the belly of the fish for three days and was then disgorged by it and saved. It is to this incident that Jesus referred when he said that no miracle would be shown to his people except that of Jonah (Matt. 16:4), meaning that he would be put on the cross but would be taken down alive and would then be placed in the womb of the earth for three days after which he would escape therefrom, just as Jonah had escaped from the belly of the fish.
Commentary:
See 6:85 above. The verse speaks of Lot as being "exalted above the people." Now if the word العالمین (lit. the people) be taken to signify "all the peoples," it would be evidently wrong; for Lot lived in the time of Abraham and was admittedly not superior to the Patriarch. Thus the word العالمین cannot here signify even "the people of the age" as it has been rendered elsewhere but simply "the people," i.e. a section thereof. In fact, the exaltation spoken of here refers only to the people to whom the Prophets, mentioned in the verse, were sent.
b
2:48; 3:34, 35; 45:17.
870
The prophets descending from Noah have been divided in the present and the preceding two verses into three different groups and to each group has been added a distinctive adjective. The first group comprises David, Solomon, Job, Joseph, Moses and Aaron—Prophets who were given power and prosperity, and who consequently were able to do good to their fellow human beings. Hence members of this group have been designated as "doers of good," for, through their temporal power and prosperity they were able to do material good to their people. David and Solomon were kings; Joseph and Job were blessed with prosperity after they had been tried with afflictions which they both bore with extraordinary patience. Moses and Aaron enjoyed supreme authority over their people. The second group includes Zachariah, John, Jesus and Elias. None of these Prophets possessed temporal power or worldly goods; each lived a humble and lowly life, so much so that of Elias it is said that he was rarely seen and generally lived in the w
وَمِنْ ءَابَآئِهِمْ وَذُرِّيَّٰتِهِمْ وَإِخْوَٰنِهِمْ ۖ وَٱجْتَبَيْنَٰهُمْ وَهَدَيْنَٰهُمْ إِلَىٰ صِرَٰطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
ذَٰلِكَ هُدَى ٱللَّهِ يَهْدِى بِهِۦ مَن يَشَآءُ مِنْ عِبَادِهِۦ ۚ وَلَوْ أَشْرَكُوا۟ لَحَبِطَ عَنْهُم مَّا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
39:66.
39:66.
39:66.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that real and true guidance is that which was given to the Prophets named in the above verses; they all preached against شرك (idol-worship). The latter part of the verse hints that these Prophets did not associate anything with God even before they were sent as Prophets; otherwise they would not have been raised to that high spiritual rank.
b
39:66.
a
39:66.
831
Commentary:
The verse signifies that real and true guidance is that which was given to the Prophets named in the above verses; they all preached against شرك (idol-worship). The latter part of the verse hints that these Prophets did not associate anything with God even before they were sent as Prophets; otherwise they would not have been raised to that high spiritual rank.
a
39:66.
أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَاتَيْنَٰهُمُ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ وَٱلْحُكْمَ وَٱلنُّبُوَّةَ ۚ فَإِن يَكْفُرْ بِهَا هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ فَقَدْ وَكَّلْنَا بِهَا قَوْمًا لَّيْسُوا۟ بِهَا بِكَٰفِرِينَ
45:17.
这节经文并不意味着每个先知都赐有一本各自的经典。“赐了经典” 是 «古兰经» 中的一个习用语。它的意义一般是通过一位特有经典的先知来赐予经典。«古兰经» 在其他经文中 (45:17) 说, 经典、主权和先知品位是赐予所有以色列后裔的三样东西。在5:45节中我们看到, 穆撒之后出现无数的先知, 他们没赐有新的经典而是遵循 «摩西五经» 所载的经律而且依它来判断。事实上, 先知有两种--------持有经典的先知, 即赐予他们一本经典 (经律) 的先知, 以及没有赐予他们经典的先知, 即遵循有经先知的经典的那些先知。在他们的情况下, “我赐了他们经典” 这一句话的意思是, 赐了他们这经典的知识, 或者从他们持有经典的前辈那里继承了经典。
45:17.
The verse does not mean that every Prophet was given a separate Book. "Giving of the Book" is an expression used in the Qur’an generally in the sense of giving it through a Law-bearing Prophet. Elsewhere in the Qur’an (45:17) it is stated that three things, viz. Book, dominion and Prophethood were given to all the Children of Israel. In 5:45 we read that a galaxy of Prophets appeared after Moses who were given no new Law but followed the Law as given in the Torah and judged by it. In fact, Prophets are of two categories—Law-bearing Prophets to whom a Book (Law or the Shari‘ah) is given and Prophets, who are given no Book or Shari‘ah, and who follow the Shari‘ah of the Law-bearing Prophet. In their case the expression "We gave them the Book" means that they were given the knowledge of the Book or they inherited the Book or the Shari‘ah from their Law-bearing predecessor.
45:17.
Commentary:
The giving of a Book by God generally occurs in two ways: Firstly, directly, as in the case of Moses and the Holy Prophet of Islam. Secondly, indirectly, as in the case of those Prophets to whom no new Book was revealed and who only followed a Book that had been revealed to a previous Prophet. Thus of the Torah we are told in the Quran, Surely, We sent down the Torah wherein was guidance and light. By it did the Prophets who were obedient to Us judge for the Jews(5:45). The above quoted verse proves that there appeared many Prophets among the Israelites to whom no new Book was revealed and who only followed the Torah. This statement of the Quran is also borne out by history, which tells us that there were many Prophets among the Israelites to whom no Book was revealed. Hence, when the verse under comment says: It is these to whom We gave the Book, it does not mean that a Book was given to every Prophet separately but only that every Prophet received knowledge of the Divine Book. Another consideration which lends support to the above conclusion is that the word "these" put in the beginning of the verse not only refers to the Prophets named in the foregoing verses, but also to some of their fathers and their children and their brethren (6:88), and it is evident that the latter did not receive any new Book.
There are also other verses of the Quran in which the expression, "We gave the Book" has been used in the sense of giving the Book indirectly. Among others the reader is referred to 2:122; 2:147; 29:48 & 45:17. It is of interest that in the last-mentioned verse, i.e. 45:17, not only the Book but all the three things mentioned in the verse under comment have been spoken of as having been given to the Children of Israel. The verse runs thus: And We gave the Children of Israel the Book, and sovereignty, and prophethood, and We provided them with good things, and exalted them over the people of the time (45:17).
In short, when on the one hand we learn not only from the Quran but also from history that there have been many Prophets who did not receive any new Book directly, and on the other hand, we see that the expression, "We gave the Book" has also been used in the Quran in the sense of giving a Book indirectly, the verse under comment cannot be interpreted to mean that every Prophet was given a Book directly from God. Muslim commentators are agreed in holding that every Prophet was not given a Book directly by God, and that in the case of those Prophets to whom no Book was given directly, the words, "We gave the Book", simply mean, "We gave them knowledge or understanding of the Book", or "We made them inherit the Book."
The word "people" in the latter portion of the verse refers to Muslims; and the pronoun "them" at the end refers to the Book, dominion and prophethood mentioned in the opening clause of the verse.
c
45:17.
436
这节经文并不意味着每个先知都赐有一本各自的经典。“赐了经典” 是 «古兰经» 中的一个习用语。它的意义一般是通过一位特有经典的先知来赐予经典。«古兰经» 在其他经文中 (45:17) 说, 经典、主权和先知品位是赐予所有以色列后裔的三样东西。在5:45节中我们看到, 穆撒之后出现无数的先知, 他们没赐有新的经典而是遵循 «摩西五经» 所载的经律而且依它来判断。事实上, 先知有两种--------持有经典的先知, 即赐予他们一本经典 (经律) 的先知, 以及没有赐予他们经典的先知, 即遵循有经先知的经典的那些先知。在他们的情况下, “我赐了他们经典” 这一句话的意思是, 赐了他们这经典的知识, 或者从他们持有经典的前辈那里继承了经典。
b
45:17.
832
Commentary:
The giving of a Book by God generally occurs in two ways: Firstly, directly, as in the case of Moses and the Holy Prophet of Islam. Secondly, indirectly, as in the case of those Prophets to whom no new Book was revealed and who only followed a Book that had been revealed to a previous Prophet. Thus of the Torah we are told in the Quran, Surely, We sent down the Torah wherein was guidance and light. By it did the Prophets who were obedient to Us judge for the Jews(5:45). The above quoted verse proves that there appeared many Prophets among the Israelites to whom no new Book was revealed and who only followed the Torah. This statement of the Quran is also borne out by history, which tells us that there were many Prophets among the Israelites to whom no Book was revealed. Hence, when the verse under comment says: It is these to whom We gave the Book, it does not mean that a Book was given to every Prophet separately but only that every Prophet received knowledge of the Divine Book. Another consideration which lends support to the above conclusion is that the word "these" put in the beginning of the verse not only refers to the Prophets named in the foregoing verses, but also to some of their fathers and their children and their brethren (6:88), and it is evident that the latter did not receive any new Book.
There are also other verses of the Quran in which the expression, "We gave the Book" has been used in the sense of giving the Book indirectly. Among others the reader is referred to 2:122; 2:147; 29:48 & 45:17. It is of interest that in the last-mentioned verse, i.e. 45:17, not only the Book but all the three things mentioned in the verse under comment have been spoken of as having been given to the Children of Israel. The verse runs thus: And We gave the Children of Israel the Book, and sovereignty, and prophethood, and We provided them with good things, and exalted them over the people of the time (45:17).
In short, when on the one hand we learn not only from the Quran but also from history that there have been many Prophets who did not receive any new Book directly, and on the other hand, we see that the expression, "We gave the Book" has also been used in the Quran in the sense of giving a Book indirectly, the verse under comment cannot be interpreted to mean that every Prophet was given a Book directly from God. Muslim commentators are agreed in holding that every Prophet was not given a Book directly by God, and that in the case of those Prophets to whom no Book was given directly, the words, "We gave the Book", simply mean, "We gave them knowledge or understanding of the Book", or "We made them inherit the Book."
The word "people" in the latter portion of the verse refers to Muslims; and the pronoun "them" at the end refers to the Book, dominion and prophethood mentioned in the opening clause of the verse.
b
45:17.
871
The verse does not mean that every Prophet was given a separate Book. "Giving of the Book" is an expression used in the Qur’an generally in the sense of giving it through a Law-bearing Prophet. Elsewhere in the Qur’an (45:17) it is stated that three things, viz. Book, dominion and Prophethood were given to all the Children of Israel. In 5:45 we read that a galaxy of Prophets appeared after Moses who were given no new Law but followed the Law as given in the Torah and judged by it. In fact, Prophets are of two categories—Law-bearing Prophets to whom a Book (Law or the Shari‘ah) is given and Prophets, who are given no Book or Shari‘ah, and who follow the Shari‘ah of the Law-bearing Prophet. In their case the expression "We gave them the Book" means that they were given the knowledge of the Book or they inherited the Book or the Shari‘ah from their Law-bearing predecessor.
أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ هَدَى ٱللَّهُ ۖ فَبِهُدَىٰهُمُ ٱقْتَدِهْ ۗ قُل لَّآ أَسْـَٔلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ أَجْرًا ۖ إِنْ هُوَ إِلَّا ذِكْرَىٰ لِلْعَٰلَمِينَ
The words may be taken to have been addressed either to the Holy Prophet or to every Muslim, because the fundamental teaching of all Prophets is the same. Or they may signify that the spiritual self or nature of the Holy Prophet was such that it was, as if, commanded to combine in itself all the excellent qualities that were to be found individually in all other Divine Prophets. The command expressed by the words "follow them" is in spiritual terminology called Amre Kauni or Khalqi signifying a wish or quality inherent in a thing or person. For instances of such a command see 3:60 and 21:70.
Commentary:
The words, so follow thou their guidance, may be taken to be addressed either to the Holy Prophet or to every Muslim. The fundamental teaching of all Prophets is the same.
833
Commentary:
The words, so follow thou their guidance, may be taken to be addressed either to the Holy Prophet or to every Muslim. The fundamental teaching of all Prophets is the same.
872
The words may be taken to have been addressed either to the Holy Prophet or to every Muslim, because the fundamental teaching of all Prophets is the same. Or they may signify that the spiritual self or nature of the Holy Prophet was such that it was, as if, commanded to combine in itself all the excellent qualities that were to be found individually in all other Divine Prophets. The command expressed by the words "follow them" is in spiritual terminology called Amre Kauni or Khalqi signifying a wish or quality inherent in a thing or person. For instances of such a command see 3:60 and 21:70.
وَمَا قَدَرُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ حَقَّ قَدْرِهِۦٓ إِذْ قَالُوا۟ مَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ بَشَرٍ مِّن شَىْءٍ ۗ قُلْ مَنْ أَنزَلَ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ ٱلَّذِى جَآءَ بِهِۦ مُوسَىٰ نُورًا وَهُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ ۖ تَجْعَلُونَهُۥ قَرَاطِيسَ تُبْدُونَهَا وَتُخْفُونَ كَثِيرًا ۖ وَعُلِّمْتُم مَّا لَمْ تَعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنتُمْ وَلَآ ءَابَآؤُكُمْ ۖ قُلِ ٱللَّهُ ۖ ثُمَّ ذَرْهُمْ فِى خَوْضِهِمْ يَلْعَبُونَ
22:75; 39:68.
36:16; 67:10.
The words mean, "If this Book (the Qur’an) has not been revealed by God, then who embodied in it such wise and comprehensive teachings as were known neither to you nor to your forefathers—teachings which it was beyond your power to produce. Only God could give such teachings."
The Jews have been condemned here for disclosing one part of the Torah and hiding the other part which contains prophecies and Signs about the advent of the Holy Prophet.
22:75; 39:68.
36:16; 67:10.
Commentary:
In this verse, the Quran gives the reason why there are differences in religion. Differences spring from ignorance, from a lack of true estimation or true understanding, as indicated by the words, they do not make a just estimate of Allah. Indeed, those who say that Allah has not revealed anything to any man make a very poor estimate of His attributes. To hold such a view about God is highly derogatory to His glory and most inconsistent with His attributes.
As regards religious beliefs, there were two classes of men in the days of the Holy Prophet. Firstly, there were those who denied revelation in toto. According to them, there had never been any revelation in any age. Secondly, there were those who believed that there had been revelation in the past, but that God had sent no revelation in their own age. To the first-mentioned class belonged the مشرکون (Idolaters), i.e. those who ascribed co-partners to God and worshipped idols. To the second class belonged the People of the Book. As the words, Allah has not revealed anything to any man, may mean: (1) that God has never revealed anything to any man; or (2) that He has not revealed anything to any man in the present age, so they may be ascribed to both idol-worshippers and the People of the Book. In the foregoing verses only the former were addressed, but now the latter have also been included in the address.
As regards the People of the Book, the Quran specifically states: Say, Who revealed the Book which Moses brought, a light and guidance for the people, though you treat it as scraps of paper which you show while you conceal much, i.e. you have split up the Book of Moses into parts, disclosing one part and concealing the other which contains prophecies and signs of the advent of the Holy Prophet. You deny the Quranic revelation, but your own Book contains evidence of its truth which you suppress.
The above reply, however, could not satisfy the idol-worshippers who did not believe in the Book of Moses or, for that matter, in any revealed Book. The Quran, therefore, gives them a rational answer. It says, And you have been taught that which neither you nor your fathers knew. This is an argument which is meant to prove the Divine origin of the Quran rationally and is meant not merely for the People of the Book but also for idol-worshippers. The argument may be put thus: "If this Book (the Quran) has not been revealed by God, then who embodied in it such wise and comprehensive teachings as were known neither to you nor to your forefathers—teachings which it was beyond your power to produce ? Such teachings could not proceed from a man. Only God could give such teachings."
The last words of the verse, i.e. leave them to amuse themselves with their vain discourse, do not mean that you should abandon preaching to disbelievers. The meaning is, "Tell them and make clear to them that the Quran is the Word of God, for it is superhuman and full of wisdom; but if they still persist in ridiculing it, then leave them alone while they thus amuse themselves." This injunction is similar to the one given in 6:69 above.
a
22:75; 39:68.
b
36:16; 67:10.
a
22:75; 39:68.
b
36:16; 67:10.
834
Commentary:
In this verse, the Quran gives the reason why there are differences in religion. Differences spring from ignorance, from a lack of true estimation or true understanding, as indicated by the words, they do not make a just estimate of Allah. Indeed, those who say that Allah has not revealed anything to any man make a very poor estimate of His attributes. To hold such a view about God is highly derogatory to His glory and most inconsistent with His attributes.
As regards religious beliefs, there were two classes of men in the days of the Holy Prophet. Firstly, there were those who denied revelation in toto. According to them, there had never been any revelation in any age. Secondly, there were those who believed that there had been revelation in the past, but that God had sent no revelation in their own age. To the first-mentioned class belonged the مشرکون (Idolaters), i.e. those who ascribed co-partners to God and worshipped idols. To the second class belonged the People of the Book. As the words, Allah has not revealed anything to any man, may mean: (1) that God has never revealed anything to any man; or (2) that He has not revealed anything to any man in the present age, so they may be ascribed to both idol-worshippers and the People of the Book. In the foregoing verses only the former were addressed, but now the latter have also been included in the address.
As regards the People of the Book, the Quran specifically states: Say, Who revealed the Book which Moses brought, a light and guidance for the people, though you treat it as scraps of paper which you show while you conceal much, i.e. you have split up the Book of Moses into parts, disclosing one part and concealing the other which contains prophecies and signs of the advent of the Holy Prophet. You deny the Quranic revelation, but your own Book contains evidence of its truth which you suppress.
The above reply, however, could not satisfy the idol-worshippers who did not believe in the Book of Moses or, for that matter, in any revealed Book. The Quran, therefore, gives them a rational answer. It says, And you have been taught that which neither you nor your fathers knew. This is an argument which is meant to prove the Divine origin of the Quran rationally and is meant not merely for the People of the Book but also for idol-worshippers. The argument may be put thus: "If this Book (the Quran) has not been revealed by God, then who embodied in it such wise and comprehensive teachings as were known neither to you nor to your forefathers—teachings which it was beyond your power to produce ? Such teachings could not proceed from a man. Only God could give such teachings."
The last words of the verse, i.e. leave them to amuse themselves with their vain discourse, do not mean that you should abandon preaching to disbelievers. The meaning is, "Tell them and make clear to them that the Quran is the Word of God, for it is superhuman and full of wisdom; but if they still persist in ridiculing it, then leave them alone while they thus amuse themselves." This injunction is similar to the one given in 6:69 above.
a
22:75; 39:68.
b
36:16; 67:10.
873
The words mean, "If this Book (the Qur’an) has not been revealed by God, then who embodied in it such wise and comprehensive teachings as were known neither to you nor to your forefathers—teachings which it was beyond your power to produce. Only God could give such teachings."
874
The Jews have been condemned here for disclosing one part of the Torah and hiding the other part which contains prophecies and Signs about the advent of the Holy Prophet.
وَهَٰذَا كِتَٰبٌ أَنزَلْنَٰهُ مُبَارَكٌ مُّصَدِّقُ ٱلَّذِى بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ وَلِتُنذِرَ أُمَّ ٱلْقُرَىٰ وَمَنْ حَوْلَهَا ۚ وَٱلَّذِينَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱلْءَاخِرَةِ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِهِۦ ۖ وَهُمْ عَلَىٰ صَلَاتِهِمْ يُحَافِظُونَ
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
42:8.
23:10; 70:24.
安拉所派遣的一位先知出现的地方称为 “城市之母”, 因为这是人们喝精神乳汁的所在, 正如婴孩吮吸他母亲的乳汁。“在其周围的人” 可以指全世界, 因为穆圣的使命是给全人类准备的。
这些话表明, 一个相信后世的人也一定相信 «古兰经»。因此, 相信 «古兰经» 和相信后世是不可分离地连结在一起的; 二者缺一就没有意义。
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
42:8.
23:10; 70:24.
The place where a Prophet of God appears is called "The Mother of towns," for it is there that men drink spiritual milk, even as a child sucks milk from the breast of its mother. The words, those around her, may signify the whole world as the Message of the Holy Prophet was meant for the whole of mankind.
These words show that a believer in the life to come must believe in the Qur’an also. Thus belief in the Qur’an and belief in the Hereafter are inseparably linked together; the one is meaningless without the other.
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
42:8.
23:10; 70:24.
Important Words:
مبارك (full of blessings) is derived from برك . They say برك الجمل i.e. the camel kneeled and lay down on his chest with his legs folded. برك also means, he or it was or became firm, steady or steadfast. برك علی فلان (barraka) means, he prayed that such a one might be blessed. بارك علیه means, he kept or applied himself constantly to it. بارك الله علیك or بارك الله فیك means, may God bless thee and make thee prosperous, or may He continue to shower blessings on thee. تبارك الله means, blessed is God; or hallowed is He; or far removed is He from every imperfection; or highly exalted is He. برکة (barakat) means, a blessing; any good bestowed by God, particularly that which continues and goes on increasing. It also means, increase, abundance or plenty. برکة (birkah) means, a tank dug in the ground; a lake or pond; a place where water remains and collects. مبارك means, blessed; gifted with blessing; abounding in good (Lane).
ام (mother), apart from its primary meaning, also signifies: source, origin, foundation or basis; support or cause of subsistence; the main or chief part of a thing; anything to which other things are collected together or joined; place of collection or comprehension or combination of a thing. The word is also applied to inanimate things, as the Arabs say ام الشجرة i.e. the mother of the tree; or ام النجوم i.e. the Milky Way, viz. the place where the stars are collected together in a great multitude. ام القری signifies, the mother of the towns; the metropolis; Mecca, because, being the Qiblah it is the gathering-place of men, or because of all towns it possesses the greatest dignity. In fact, every city is the ام of the smaller towns around it (Lane). Mecca is called ام القری also because it is the source of spiritual food for mankind.
Commentary:
This verse further explains the rational argument contained in the words, you have been taught that which neither you nor your fathers knew (see note on the preceding verse), and makes it clear that it is the Quran that the words quoted above refer to. The present verse mentions four features of the Quran: (1) it has been sent by God; (2) it is full of blessings as the word مبارك indicates, i.e. it is a Book in which, like a برکة (a place where water collects), are collected all the blessings of God; (3) it fulfils that which preceded it, i.e. it fulfils the prophecies contained in the previous Scriptures; and (4) it has been revealed so that the Holy Prophet may warn thereby the Mother of towns and those around her. The place where a Prophet of God appears is called "the mother of towns," for it is out of it that men drink spiritual milk, even as a child sucks milk from the breast of its mother. The words, those around her, are intended to include the whole earth. The earth being round, all parts of it lie around the place where the Holy Prophet made his appearance, i.e. Mecca. Thus, this verse also proves the universal mission of the Holy Prophet.
The words, those who believe in the Hereafter believe therein, signify that a true believer in the life to come cannot but believe in the Quranic teaching. In fact, he who has real faith in the life to come will always be anxious to find out the truth in order to ensure his salvation, and he who earnestly seeks after truth will necessarily be led to believe in the Quran, for as the Quran says: those who strive in Our cause—We will surely guide them in Our ways (29:70). Thus, belief in the Quran is really a criterion of true faith in the Day of Resurrection. Again, when a man comes to have faith in the Quran, he will naturally try to mould his actions according to its teachings and will be constant in his Prayers.
c
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
d
42:8.
e
23:10; 70:24.
437
安拉所派遣的一位先知出现的地方称为 “城市之母”, 因为这是人们喝精神乳汁的所在, 正如婴孩吮吸他母亲的乳汁。“在其周围的人” 可以指全世界, 因为穆圣的使命是给全人类准备的。
438
这些话表明, 一个相信后世的人也一定相信 «古兰经»。因此, 相信 «古兰经» 和相信后世是不可分离地连结在一起的; 二者缺一就没有意义。
a
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
b
42:8.
c
23:10; 70:24.
835
Important Words:
مبارك (full of blessings) is derived from برك . They say برك الجمل i.e. the camel kneeled and lay down on his chest with his legs folded. برك also means, he or it was or became firm, steady or steadfast. برك علی فلان (barraka) means, he prayed that such a one might be blessed. بارك علیه means, he kept or applied himself constantly to it. بارك الله علیك or بارك الله فیك means, may God bless thee and make thee prosperous, or may He continue to shower blessings on thee. تبارك الله means, blessed is God; or hallowed is He; or far removed is He from every imperfection; or highly exalted is He. برکة (barakat) means, a blessing; any good bestowed by God, particularly that which continues and goes on increasing. It also means, increase, abundance or plenty. برکة (birkah) means, a tank dug in the ground; a lake or pond; a place where water remains and collects. مبارك means, blessed; gifted with blessing; abounding in good (Lane).
ام (mother), apart from its primary meaning, also signifies: source, origin, foundation or basis; support or cause of subsistence; the main or chief part of a thing; anything to which other things are collected together or joined; place of collection or comprehension or combination of a thing. The word is also applied to inanimate things, as the Arabs say ام الشجرة i.e. the mother of the tree; or ام النجوم i.e. the Milky Way, viz. the place where the stars are collected together in a great multitude. ام القری signifies, the mother of the towns; the metropolis; Mecca, because, being the Qiblah it is the gathering-place of men, or because of all towns it possesses the greatest dignity. In fact, every city is the ام of the smaller towns around it (Lane). Mecca is called ام القری also because it is the source of spiritual food for mankind.
Commentary:
This verse further explains the rational argument contained in the words, you have been taught that which neither you nor your fathers knew (see note on the preceding verse), and makes it clear that it is the Quran that the words quoted above refer to. The present verse mentions four features of the Quran: (1) it has been sent by God; (2) it is full of blessings as the word مبارك indicates, i.e. it is a Book in which, like a برکة (a place where water collects), are collected all the blessings of God; (3) it fulfils that which preceded it, i.e. it fulfils the prophecies contained in the previous Scriptures; and (4) it has been revealed so that the Holy Prophet may warn thereby the Mother of towns and those around her. The place where a Prophet of God appears is called "the mother of towns," for it is out of it that men drink spiritual milk, even as a child sucks milk from the breast of its mother. The words, those around her, are intended to include the whole earth. The earth being round, all parts of it lie around the place where the Holy Prophet made his appearance, i.e. Mecca. Thus, this verse also proves the universal mission of the Holy Prophet.
The words, those who believe in the Hereafter believe therein, signify that a true believer in the life to come cannot but believe in the Quranic teaching. In fact, he who has real faith in the life to come will always be anxious to find out the truth in order to ensure his salvation, and he who earnestly seeks after truth will necessarily be led to believe in the Quran, for as the Quran says: those who strive in Our cause—We will surely guide them in Our ways (29:70). Thus, belief in the Quran is really a criterion of true faith in the Day of Resurrection. Again, when a man comes to have faith in the Quran, he will naturally try to mould his actions according to its teachings and will be constant in his Prayers.
a
6:156; 21:51; 38:30.
b
42:8.
c
23:10; 70:24.
875
The place where a Prophet of God appears is called "The Mother of towns," for it is there that men drink spiritual milk, even as a child sucks milk from the breast of its mother. The words, those around her, may signify the whole world as the Message of the Holy Prophet was meant for the whole of mankind.
876
These words show that a believer in the life to come must believe in the Qur’an also. Thus belief in the Qur’an and belief in the Hereafter are inseparably linked together; the one is meaningless without the other.
وَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنِ ٱفْتَرَىٰ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ كَذِبًا أَوْ قَالَ أُوحِىَ إِلَىَّ وَلَمْ يُوحَ إِلَيْهِ شَىْءٌ وَمَن قَالَ سَأُنزِلُ مِثْلَ مَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ ۗ وَلَوْ تَرَىٰٓ إِذِ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ فِى غَمَرَٰتِ ٱلْمَوْتِ وَٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ بَاسِطُوٓا۟ أَيْدِيهِمْ أَخْرِجُوٓا۟ أَنفُسَكُمُ ۖ ٱلْيَوْمَ تُجْزَوْنَ عَذَابَ ٱلْهُونِ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَقُولُونَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ غَيْرَ ٱلْحَقِّ وَكُنتُمْ عَنْ ءَايَٰتِهِۦ تَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
46:21.
6:22; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
This torment is not to be identified with the ordinary agonies of death, which are shared, under the general law of nature, by righteous and unrighteous alike, but to the specific punishment that clings to the rejectors of Prophets from the very moment of their death.
6:22; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
46:21.
Commentary:
The verse gives another reason of the fact that the Quran is the revealed Word of God. If this Book, says the verse, is not the Word of God, then he who has forged this lie against God is the most guilty of men and cannot escape Divine punishment. But the verse also reminds deniers or rejecters that if the Quran is not a forged Book but the Word of God, as it actually is, then they are as great offenders as the one who forges a lie against God. In this case, it will be they who will be visited with Divine punishment.
The second sentence, i.e. or says, It has been revealed to me while nothing has been revealed to him, may be taken as an explanation or elaboration of the first sentence, i.e. who forges a lie against Allah; or the first sentence is general, while the second is particular. For instance, falsely to ascribe any teaching to God will come under the first category, and to claim falsely that God has spoken to him particular words will come under the second.
By saying, I will send down the like of that which Allah has sent down, a disbeliever only borrows the phraseology of those whom he addresses, viz. believers. Being a disbeliever in Divine revelation, he does not believe that God sends down anything, so he only quotes the expression made use of by believers concerning Divine revelation. Another instance of such usage is to be met with in 5:44.
The words, if thou couldst only see, signify that if anyone should witness the torment which the deniers of Prophets undergo when their souls leave their bodies, he would at once realize how severe is the torment of those who reject a Divine Messenger. This torment is not to be identified with the ordinary agonies of death, which are shared, under the general law of nature, by righteous and unrighteous alike, but to the specific punishment that clings to the rejecters of Prophets from the very moment of their death. The "punishment of disgrace" mentioned in the latter part of the verse refers, as the words "this day" indicate, not to the punishment of Hell but to the punishment which sinners begin to undergo immediately after death and before the Day of Resurrection. This is known as عذاب القبر (‘Adhabul-Qabr), i.e. punishment in the grave, in Islamic religious terminology, قبر or grave being the name given to the place where souls are kept after death but before Resurrection. Says the Holy Prophet: "When anyone dies, a window is opened out for him in the grave facing Heaven or Hell as the case may be" (Majah, ch. on Qabr). This is, of course, not the final retribution but only preparatory to it.
a
6:22; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
b
46:21.
a
6:22; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
b
46:21.
836
Commentary:
The verse gives another reason of the fact that the Quran is the revealed Word of God. If this Book, says the verse, is not the Word of God, then he who has forged this lie against God is the most guilty of men and cannot escape Divine punishment. But the verse also reminds deniers or rejecters that if the Quran is not a forged Book but the Word of God, as it actually is, then they are as great offenders as the one who forges a lie against God. In this case, it will be they who will be visited with Divine punishment.
The second sentence, i.e. or says, It has been revealed to me while nothing has been revealed to him, may be taken as an explanation or elaboration of the first sentence, i.e. who forges a lie against Allah; or the first sentence is general, while the second is particular. For instance, falsely to ascribe any teaching to God will come under the first category, and to claim falsely that God has spoken to him particular words will come under the second.
By saying, I will send down the like of that which Allah has sent down, a disbeliever only borrows the phraseology of those whom he addresses, viz. believers. Being a disbeliever in Divine revelation, he does not believe that God sends down anything, so he only quotes the expression made use of by believers concerning Divine revelation. Another instance of such usage is to be met with in 5:44.
The words, if thou couldst only see, signify that if anyone should witness the torment which the deniers of Prophets undergo when their souls leave their bodies, he would at once realize how severe is the torment of those who reject a Divine Messenger. This torment is not to be identified with the ordinary agonies of death, which are shared, under the general law of nature, by righteous and unrighteous alike, but to the specific punishment that clings to the rejecters of Prophets from the very moment of their death. The "punishment of disgrace" mentioned in the latter part of the verse refers, as the words "this day" indicate, not to the punishment of Hell but to the punishment which sinners begin to undergo immediately after death and before the Day of Resurrection. This is known as عذاب القبر (‘Adhabul-Qabr), i.e. punishment in the grave, in Islamic religious terminology, قبر or grave being the name given to the place where souls are kept after death but before Resurrection. Says the Holy Prophet: "When anyone dies, a window is opened out for him in the grave facing Heaven or Hell as the case may be" (Majah, ch. on Qabr). This is, of course, not the final retribution but only preparatory to it.
a
46:21.
d
6:22; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19; 61:8.
877
This torment is not to be identified with the ordinary agonies of death, which are shared, under the general law of nature, by righteous and unrighteous alike, but to the specific punishment that clings to the rejectors of Prophets from the very moment of their death.
وَلَقَدْ جِئْتُمُونَا فُرَٰدَىٰ كَمَا خَلَقْنَٰكُمْ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَتَرَكْتُم مَّا خَوَّلْنَٰكُمْ وَرَآءَ ظُهُورِكُمْ ۖ وَمَا نَرَىٰ مَعَكُمْ شُفَعَآءَكُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ زَعَمْتُمْ أَنَّهُمْ فِيكُمْ شُرَكَٰٓؤُا۟ ۚ لَقَد تَّقَطَّعَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَضَلَّ عَنكُم مَّا كُنتُمْ تَزْعُمُونَ
18:49.
18:49.
The words mean, "We gave you certain things so that you might thereby improve your spiritual condition, but you have left them behind your backs, i.e. you made no use of them, and now the time for their use has passed away."
18:49.
Important Words:
خولناکم (bestowed on you) is derived from خال which means, he became possessed of servants, slaves and other dependents as well as gifts, after having been without them. خوله الله مالا means, God conferred upon him property as a favour. The noun الخول means, slaves, servants and other dependents, or cattle, camels, etc. given to one by God; a gift or gifts (Lane). The word signifies the bestowal of things meant for the betterment and progress of the person receiving them (Mufradat).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words, خول (bestowal) implies the giving of a thing for the purpose of setting things right or bettering the condition of the recipient. Thus, the sentence, you have left behind you that which We bestowed upon you, means, "We gave you certain things so that you might thereby improve your spiritual conditions, but you have left them behind, i.e. you made no use of them, and now the time for their use has passed away."
The words, We see not with you your intercessors, imply that your hope lay in your mediators, whom you supposed to be co-partners with God and who, you imagined, would help you; but your connection with them is now completely cut off and they are not here with you to render you any help; they have failed you and become entirely lost to you.
c
18:49.
a
18:49.
837
Important Words:
خولناکم (bestowed on you) is derived from خال which means, he became possessed of servants, slaves and other dependents as well as gifts, after having been without them. خوله الله مالا means, God conferred upon him property as a favour. The noun الخول means, slaves, servants and other dependents, or cattle, camels, etc. given to one by God; a gift or gifts (Lane). The word signifies the bestowal of things meant for the betterment and progress of the person receiving them (Mufradat).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words, خول (bestowal) implies the giving of a thing for the purpose of setting things right or bettering the condition of the recipient. Thus, the sentence, you have left behind you that which We bestowed upon you, means, "We gave you certain things so that you might thereby improve your spiritual conditions, but you have left them behind, i.e. you made no use of them, and now the time for their use has passed away."
The words, We see not with you your intercessors, imply that your hope lay in your mediators, whom you supposed to be co-partners with God and who, you imagined, would help you; but your connection with them is now completely cut off and they are not here with you to render you any help; they have failed you and become entirely lost to you.
b
18:49.
878
The words mean, "We gave you certain things so that you might thereby improve your spiritual condition, but you have left them behind your backs, i.e. you made no use of them, and now the time for their use has passed away."
۞ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ فَالِقُ ٱلْحَبِّ وَٱلنَّوَىٰ ۖ يُخْرِجُ ٱلْحَىَّ مِنَ ٱلْمَيِّتِ وَمُخْرِجُ ٱلْمَيِّتِ مِنَ ٱلْحَىِّ ۚ ذَٰلِكُمُ ٱللَّهُ ۖ فَأَنَّىٰ تُؤْفَكُونَ
3:28; 10:32; 30:20.
Attention is drawn to the seed from which a plant sprouts. How insignificant it is but how it grows and develops into a big tree. Similarly, like a seed, man is capable of growing into the recipient of Divine revelation and of being the reflector of God’s great attributes.
3:28; 10:32; 30:20.
Commentary:
The Quran now proceeds to give arguments from nature to prove the need of revelation and Divine guidance. Firstly, the attention of man is drawn to the seeds and stones from which trees sprout. How insignificant is the seed, but how it grows and develops into a big tree. Similarly, you look upon man as a contemptible thing and say, Allah has not revealed anything to any man (6:92). But man also, whom you imagine to be so despicable, is like a seed and is capable of growing into something great.
The words, He brings forth the living from the dead, signify that not unoften noble and great men are born of low and ill-bred parents. Why then do you wonder and think it impossible that a righteous man should rise spiritually and become recipient of divine favours? Your God has made man after the manner of a seed. He has endowed him with many faculties and has made him capable of great progress. Why do you not then understand and see the truth?
d
3:28; 10:32; 30:20.
439
注意的是生长植物出来的种籽。它是多么微不足道, 可是它能生长成一颗大树。相同地, 人类是能够成长为接受安拉启示并且反映安拉伟大常德的人。
a
3:28; 10:32; 30:20.
838
Commentary:
The Quran now proceeds to give arguments from nature to prove the need of revelation and Divine guidance. Firstly, the attention of man is drawn to the seeds and stones from which trees sprout. How insignificant is the seed, but how it grows and develops into a big tree. Similarly, you look upon man as a contemptible thing and say, Allah has not revealed anything to any man (6:92). But man also, whom you imagine to be so despicable, is like a seed and is capable of growing into something great.
The words, He brings forth the living from the dead, signify that not unoften noble and great men are born of low and ill-bred parents. Why then do you wonder and think it impossible that a righteous man should rise spiritually and become recipient of divine favours? Your God has made man after the manner of a seed. He has endowed him with many faculties and has made him capable of great progress. Why do you not then understand and see the truth?
a
3:28; 10:32; 30:20.
879
Attention is drawn to the seed from which a plant sprouts. How insignificant it is but how it grows and develops into a big tree. Similarly, like a seed, man is capable of growing into the recipient of Divine revelation and of being the reflector of God’s great attributes.
فَالِقُ ٱلْإِصْبَاحِ وَجَعَلَ ٱلَّيْلَ سَكَنًا وَٱلشَّمْسَ وَٱلْقَمَرَ حُسْبَانًا ۚ ذَٰلِكَ تَقْدِيرُ ٱلْعَزِيزِ ٱلْعَلِيمِ
113:2.
25:48; 78:11.
36:39, 40; 55:6.
Just as by working during the day, a man gets tired and he goes to sleep at night and is refreshed similarly, the people among whom the Holy Prophet made his appearance had a long night of rest, and their faculties having been reinvigorated they were full of spiritual energy and were eminently fitted to ascend the heights of spiritual development under his lead.
Just as in the physical world the sun and the moon are indispensable for measuring time and as sources of light, so are the Prophets of God indispensable in the spiritual world.
113:2.
25:48; 78:11.
36:39-40; 55:6.
Important Words:
حسبانا (reckoning) is the noun-infinitive from حسب. They sayحسبه i.e. he numbered or counted or reckoned it. حسبان means, numbering, counting or reckoning; also punishment, calamity or affliction with which a man is tried; the revolving firmament (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, He causes the break of day, signify that just as God causes the dawn to break, i.e. the night to change into day, similarly He brings men from spiritual darkness into light. He takes them out of the darkness of disbelief and sin into the light of faith and virtue.
The words, He made the night for rest, signify that just as a man, who works during the day, gets tired and goes to sleep at night and then gets refreshed, similarly the people among whom the Holy Prophet made his appearance had had a long night of rest, and so their powers had been renewed. The Holy Prophet had made his appearance when the time was ripe for it and when the people, with their powers refreshed, were best fitted for work and could benefit most by his advent. They were now full of energy and well able to ascend the heights of spirituality under his lead; and so it actually happened.
By referring to the sun and the moon in this verse, the Quran draws the attention of the deniers of revelation to the fact that, just as in the physical world the sun and the moon are indispensable, being measures of time and sources of light, so are the Prophets of God indispensable in the spiritual world.
a
113:2.
b
25:48; 78:11.
c
36:39, 40; 55:6.
440
正如一个人在白天工作累了以后, 晚上要睡觉和恢复体力那样, 穆圣降临的那个民族已经休息了很长的一个夜晚, 他们的才能已重新活跃起来, 他们精力充沛, 完全适合于在他的领导下攀登精神发展的高峰。
441
正好像在物质世界中太阳和月亮是计算时间所不可或缺的, 又是光明的来源, 安拉派遣的先知在精神世界中也是不可或缺的。
a
113:2.
b
25:48; 78:11.
c
36:39-40; 55:6.
839
Important Words:
حسبانا (reckoning) is the noun-infinitive from حسب. They sayحسبه i.e. he numbered or counted or reckoned it. حسبان means, numbering, counting or reckoning; also punishment, calamity or affliction with which a man is tried; the revolving firmament (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, He causes the break of day, signify that just as God causes the dawn to break, i.e. the night to change into day, similarly He brings men from spiritual darkness into light. He takes them out of the darkness of disbelief and sin into the light of faith and virtue.
The words, He made the night for rest, signify that just as a man, who works during the day, gets tired and goes to sleep at night and then gets refreshed, similarly the people among whom the Holy Prophet made his appearance had had a long night of rest, and so their powers had been renewed. The Holy Prophet had made his appearance when the time was ripe for it and when the people, with their powers refreshed, were best fitted for work and could benefit most by his advent. They were now full of energy and well able to ascend the heights of spirituality under his lead; and so it actually happened.
By referring to the sun and the moon in this verse, the Quran draws the attention of the deniers of revelation to the fact that, just as in the physical world the sun and the moon are indispensable, being measures of time and sources of light, so are the Prophets of God indispensable in the spiritual world.
b
113:2.
c
25:48; 78:11.
d
36:39, 40; 55:6.
880
Just as by working during the day, a man gets tired and he goes to sleep at night and is refreshed similarly, the people among whom the Holy Prophet made his appearance had a long night of rest, and their faculties having been reinvigorated they were full of spiritual energy and were eminently fitted to ascend the heights of spiritual development under his lead.
881
Just as in the physical world the sun and the moon are indispensable for measuring time and as sources of light, so are the Prophets of God indispensable in the spiritual world.
وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِى جَعَلَ لَكُمُ ٱلنُّجُومَ لِتَهْتَدُوا۟ بِهَا فِى ظُلُمَٰتِ ٱلْبَرِّ وَٱلْبَحْرِ ۗ قَدْ فَصَّلْنَا ٱلْءَايَٰتِ لِقَوْمٍ يَعْلَمُونَ
16:17.
16:17.
Like the stars which guide the wayfarers in the night, the Divine and spiritual savants give guidance to the erring people groping in spiritual darkness.
16:17.
Commentary:
The argument embodied in this verse runs like this: "When God has made stars for guidance during the hours of night in the physical world, would He make no stars for the guidance of man in the spiritual world? The spiritual welfare of man is much more important than his physical welfare; so when God has created means of guidance for the temporal welfare of man, does it not stand to reason that He should have also provided means for the spiritual guidance of erring humanity?"
d
16:17.
a
16:17.
840
Commentary:
The argument embodied in this verse runs like this: "When God has made stars for guidance during the hours of night in the physical world, would He make no stars for the guidance of man in the spiritual world? The spiritual welfare of man is much more important than his physical welfare; so when God has created means of guidance for the temporal welfare of man, does it not stand to reason that He should have also provided means for the spiritual guidance of erring humanity?"
e
16:17.
882
Like the stars which guide the wayfarers in the night, the Divine and spiritual savants give guidance to the erring people groping in spiritual darkness.
وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَنشَأَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ فَمُسْتَقَرٌّ وَمُسْتَوْدَعٌ ۗ قَدْ فَصَّلْنَا ٱلْءَايَٰتِ لِقَوْمٍ يَفْقَهُونَ
4:2; 7:190; 39:7.
11:7.
مُسْتَقَرّ (Mustaqarr) 意指这个世界上的生命而 مُسْتَوْدَعْ Mustauda) 意指死后的生命, 或者前一单词意指死亡与复生之间的那段时间, 而后一个单词意指复生后的生命。这节经文意指, 安拉从 “一个人” 滋生出人类时, 他不可能没有目的。他创造并滋生人类的伟大目的是, 不仅他为他们固定了在这个世界上暂时的寓所, 而且在死后为他们固定了一个永恒的住处 (生命), 那里正直的人会见到他们的养主--------真是一个崇高的目的, 他们只有在安拉派遣的使者的引导之下才能上升到这个目的地。
عارضی ٹھہرنے کی جگہ قبر ہے اور لمبے عرصہ تک رہنے کی جگہ بعثتِ اموات کے بعد کی زندگی ہے یا مستقراس دنیا کی زندگی ہے جو چھوٹی ہے اور لمبے عرصہ کی زندگی مابعدالموت زندگی ہے۔
4:3; 7:190; 39:7.
11:7.
Mustaqarr signifies the life of this world and Mustauda‘ the life after death, or the former word signifies the span between death and Resurrection and the latter the life after Resurrection. The verse signifies that when God has multiplied humanity out of "a single soul," it could not have been without a purpose. The great object for which He has created and multiplied human beings is that He has appointed for them not only a period of residence on this earth but also an everlasting life beyond the grave where the righteous will meet their Lord—a lofty goal indeed to which they can only rise under the guidance of Divine Messengers.
4:3; 7:190; 39:7.
11:7.
Important Words:
انشأکم (has produced you). The word انشأ is derived from نشأ which means, he lived; he rose or became high or elevated; he grew up; it became produced or originated. انشأ means, he created, produced or originated; he raised or lifted (Lane).
مستقر (home) is derived from; قر which means he or it settled or became firm or fixed or established; or he or it remained or continued in a place; or he or it rested; or he or it became still or quiet or stationary. استقر gives the same meaning as above. It also means, it subsisted. مستقر means, place or time of settledness; or of permanence and continuance, i.e. home; also a resting place (Lane).
مستودع (lodging) is derived from ودع (wada‘a) or ودع (wadu‘a) which means, he or it became still, quiet or at rest. ودع الشیء(wada‘a) means, he left off the thing. ودع عندہ مالا means, he left the property with him as a deposit. ودعه (wadda‘a-hu) means, he bade him farewell; he forsook or deserted him. استودعه مالا means, he entrusted him with property for safe custody. مستودع means, a depository; a place of safety or security; womb or the part of the body in which the child lies before its birth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The expressions مستقر (home) and مستودع (lodging) besides giving distinct and independent meanings are also sometimes used to give identical meanings, being interchangeable. The Quran says ونقر فی الارحام مانشاء i.e. And We cause what We will to remain in the wombs (22:6). Again it says ولکم فی الارض مستقر i.e. and for you there is an abode in the earth (2:37). From these two verses it appears that according to the Quran, "the womb" of the mother and "the earth", though places of temporary residence, are each a مستقر i.e. a resting-place or a home for men. Corresponding to these, "the womb" may be called a مستودع i.e. a lodging or a depository. The next world is truly a مستقر i.e. a home for man. In fact, these are really relative terms, the same place being both a مستقر and a مستودع in reference to different things. Again, a place may be called a مستقر(home) because one stays therein, and it may be called a مستودع (lodging) because it provides security.
The verse signifies that when God has multiplied humanity out of one individual, it could not be without a purpose. The great object for which He has created and multiplied human beings is that He has appointed for them not only a period of residence on this earth but also an everlasting life beyond the grave where the righteous will meet the Lord—a lofty goal to which they can rise under the guidance of Divine Messengers.
e
4:2; 7:190; 39:7.
f
11:7.
442
مُسْتَقَرّ (Mustaqarr) 意指这个世界上的生命而 مُسْتَوْدَعْ Mustauda) 意指死后的生命, 或者前一单词意指死亡与复生之间的那段时间, 而后一个单词意指复生后的生命。这节经文意指, 安拉从 “一个人” 滋生出人类时, 他不可能没有目的。他创造并滋生人类的伟大目的是, 不仅他为他们固定了在这个世界上暂时的寓所, 而且在死后为他们固定了一个永恒的住处 (生命), 那里正直的人会见到他们的养主--------真是一个崇高的目的, 他们只有在安拉派遣的使者的引导之下才能上升到这个目的地。
1
عارضی ٹھہرنے کی جگہ قبر ہے اور لمبے عرصہ تک رہنے کی جگہ بعثتِ اموات کے بعد کی زندگی ہے یا مستقراس دنیا کی زندگی ہے جو چھوٹی ہے اور لمبے عرصہ کی زندگی مابعدالموت زندگی ہے۔
b
4:3; 7:190; 39:7.
c
11:7.
841
Important Words:
انشأکم (has produced you). The word انشأ is derived from نشأ which means, he lived; he rose or became high or elevated; he grew up; it became produced or originated. انشأ means, he created, produced or originated; he raised or lifted (Lane).
مستقر (home) is derived from; قر which means he or it settled or became firm or fixed or established; or he or it remained or continued in a place; or he or it rested; or he or it became still or quiet or stationary. استقر gives the same meaning as above. It also means, it subsisted. مستقر means, place or time of settledness; or of permanence and continuance, i.e. home; also a resting place (Lane).
مستودع (lodging) is derived from ودع (wada‘a) or ودع (wadu‘a) which means, he or it became still, quiet or at rest. ودع الشیء(wada‘a) means, he left off the thing. ودع عندہ مالا means, he left the property with him as a deposit. ودعه (wadda‘a-hu) means, he bade him farewell; he forsook or deserted him. استودعه مالا means, he entrusted him with property for safe custody. مستودع means, a depository; a place of safety or security; womb or the part of the body in which the child lies before its birth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The expressions مستقر (home) and مستودع (lodging) besides giving distinct and independent meanings are also sometimes used to give identical meanings, being interchangeable. The Quran says ونقر فی الارحام مانشاء i.e. And We cause what We will to remain in the wombs (22:6). Again it says ولکم فی الارض مستقر i.e. and for you there is an abode in the earth (2:37). From these two verses it appears that according to the Quran, "the womb" of the mother and "the earth", though places of temporary residence, are each a مستقر i.e. a resting-place or a home for men. Corresponding to these, "the womb" may be called a مستودع i.e. a lodging or a depository. The next world is truly a مستقر i.e. a home for man. In fact, these are really relative terms, the same place being both a مستقر and a مستودع in reference to different things. Again, a place may be called a مستقر(home) because one stays therein, and it may be called a مستودع (lodging) because it provides security.
The verse signifies that when God has multiplied humanity out of one individual, it could not be without a purpose. The great object for which He has created and multiplied human beings is that He has appointed for them not only a period of residence on this earth but also an everlasting life beyond the grave where the righteous will meet the Lord—a lofty goal to which they can rise under the guidance of Divine Messengers.
a
4:3; 7:190; 39:7.
b
11:7.
883
Mustaqarr signifies the life of this world and Mustauda‘ the life after death, or the former word signifies the span between death and Resurrection and the latter the life after Resurrection. The verse signifies that when God has multiplied humanity out of "a single soul," it could not have been without a purpose. The great object for which He has created and multiplied human beings is that He has appointed for them not only a period of residence on this earth but also an everlasting life beyond the grave where the righteous will meet their Lord—a lofty goal indeed to which they can only rise under the guidance of Divine Messengers.
وَهُوَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَنزَلَ مِنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ مَآءً فَأَخْرَجْنَا بِهِۦ نَبَاتَ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ فَأَخْرَجْنَا مِنْهُ خَضِرًا نُّخْرِجُ مِنْهُ حَبًّا مُّتَرَاكِبًا وَمِنَ ٱلنَّخْلِ مِن طَلْعِهَا قِنْوَانٌ دَانِيَةٌ وَجَنَّٰتٍ مِّنْ أَعْنَابٍ وَٱلزَّيْتُونَ وَٱلرُّمَّانَ مُشْتَبِهًا وَغَيْرَ مُتَشَٰبِهٍ ۗ ٱنظُرُوٓا۟ إِلَىٰ ثَمَرِهِۦٓ إِذَآ أَثْمَرَ وَيَنْعِهِۦٓ ۚ إِنَّ فِى ذَٰلِكُمْ لَءَايَٰتٍ لِّقَوْمٍ يُؤْمِنُونَ
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
6:142; 13:5.
启示在此比作雨水。这节经文回答了这样一个问题: 如果启示确实是一种幸福, 那么, 为什么每当一个先知被选拔出来的时候有不和与斗争呢? 经文说, 正如雨后生长出各种植物那样, 根据埋藏在土里的种籽的情况长出来的东西有好有坏, 同样, 在安拉的一位使者降临时, 那时还混杂在一起的人们, 就开始分成好人和坏人。“有些相似, 也有些是不同的” 这句话, 意示有些果实相似, 有些是彼此不同的。
这可以用於不同种类的果实, 彼此在某此方面相似, 而在另些方面不同, 或者用於同类的果实, 虽然在主要的各点上彼此相似, 而在小的细点上彼此却不相同, 有些味道比另一些甜些, 有些颜色和大小不一。那些接受先知和追随安拉引导的人的情况也是那样。他们在一方面彼此非常相似, 而在另一方面却不相同。有些人在道德和精神上比另一些人要高超。还有, 有些人在精神发展的一个侧面比另一些人要快些, 而另一些人在另一个侧面发展得要快些。他们按照各自天然的能力和气质达到精神完美的不同阶段以及发展着不同的特性。“其成长的情况” 这些字, 指的是果实成熟的相似情况。正如以一只不成熟的果样来判断一种果实那种做法是不公平的那样, 假如因为有些信者尚在精神发展过程中而尚未达到完美的地步就对启示的结果找错误, 那也是不公正的。
عربی زبان میں ضمیریں کثرت سے بدلتی ہیں۔ ایک جگہ ’’وہ‘‘ آتا ہے پھر اس کے بعد ’’میں‘‘ آجاتا ہے اور ایسا اس لئے کیا جاتا ہے تاکہ کچھ پڑھنے والے کی عقل پر بھی چھوڑا جائے۔
عربی میں ’’ہم‘‘ کے لفظ ہیں۔ جو اردو میں زائد ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے یہ لفظ حذف کر دیے ہیں۔ اردو میں اس کے بغیر کام چل جاتا ہے۔
قرآن مجید میں مفرد ضمیر ہے مگر اردو میں جمع لانا ضروری ہے قرآن مجید کی آیت کا مفہوم یہ ہے کہ جب ہر قسم کے درخت کو پھل آتا ہے اس طرح درخت مفرد بھی ہو جاتا ہے اور جمع بھی۔
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
6:142; 13:5.
Revelation is likened here to rainwater, and the verse answers the question, why, if revelation is indeed a blessing, is there discord and strife whenever a Prophet is raised? It says that just as after rainfall all kinds of vegetation grow up, both bad and good, according to the seeds lying concealed in the earth, similarly, at the advent of a Divine Messenger, men, who so far had remained mixed up, become divided into good and bad. The words "like and unlike" imply that whereas some fruits resemble, and some differ from, each other.
This may apply either to fruits of different kinds, which resemble one another in certain respects and differ in others, or to fruits of the same kind which, although resembling one another in the main points, differ from one another in minor details, some tasting sweeter than others and some varying in colour or size. The same is the case with those persons who accept a Prophet and follow Divine guidance. Whereas they bear great resemblance to each other in one respect
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
6:142; 13:5.
Important Words:
متراکبا (clustered) is derived from رکب. They say رکبه i.e. he rode it or mounted it; it got upon it or it became superincumbent upon it. تراکب means, it lay one part upon another; it was or became heaped or piled up. So متراکب means, piled or clustered together one above another (Aqrab).
طلع (sheaths) is from the verb طلع (tala‘a), i.e., he or it rose or appeared or came forth. طلع is what comes forth from the palm tree and becomes dates; the spathe or flowers of the palm tree (Lane).
قنوان (bunches) is the plural of قنو which is derived from قنا . They say قنا المال i.e. he acquired and amassed property for himself. قنو means, a bunch of dates (Aqrab).
ینعه (the ripening thereof). ینع is from the verb ینع (yana‘a). They say ینع الثمر i.e. the fruit became ripened and fit for gathering; it (fruit, etc.) became red. یانع means, the ripe fruit. ینع is both the noun-infinitive from the verb ینع (yana‘a) in which case it means the ripening of a fruit, and the plural of یانع in which case it means the ripe fruits (Aqrab).
Commentary:
In this verse revelation is likened to rainwater and the verse answers the question why there is discord and strife at the advent of Prophets, if revelation is indeed a blessing. The verse says that just as by rainwater all kinds of vegetation grow up, both bad and good, according to the seeds lying concealed in the earth, similarly at the advent of Divine revelation, men, so far remaining mixed up, become divided into good and bad. The good ones accept the Messenger of God, help him and become pious and holy, like trees which bear good fruit or like shrubs which bring forth beautiful flowers or like herbs which give out a sweet odour; but there are others—the bad ones—who oppose the Prophet, persecute his followers and act corruptly in the earth. These are like trees which bear bitter fruit or like flowerless and thorny bushes or like plants and herbs which give out a bad smell.
The words مشتبھا و غیر متشابه (similar and dissimilar) imply that whereas some fruits resemble each other, some differ from others. This may apply either to fruits of different kinds, which resemble one another in certain respects and differ in others, or to fruits of the same kind which, although resembling one another in the main points, differ from one another in minor details, some tasting sweeter than others and some varying in colour or size. The same is the case with those who believe in the Prophets and follow Divine guidance. Although they bear great resemblance to one another, yet there are differences between them, some being morally and spiritually more advanced than others. Again, some are advanced in one phase of spiritual growth, while others are advanced in another. Among the Companions of the Holy Prophet, too, we see that one became an Abu Bakr, another an ‘Umar, and another an ‘Uthman and yet another an ‘Aliand so on. They attained to different stages of spirituality and developed different phases, according to their respective natural capacities and dispositions.
The words, the ripening thereof, refer to an implied objection that might be raised by the deniers of revelation––namely, that even those who accept Divine revelation do not all become pure and holy. The above-quoted words answer this objection by pointing to the analogy of the ripening of fruit. The people are asked first to note the condition of fruits when they are yet unripe and then see how sweet and delicious they become after becoming ripe. Just as it is unfair to judge a fruit by an unripe specimen, similarly, it is unfair to find fault with the fruits of revelation on the basis of such individuals as are yet in the process of development and have not attained to perfection. The verse points out that in the beginning there are bound to be weaknesses and shortcomings even in believers, just as there is bound to be sourness in the taste of an unripe or undeveloped fruit. So it is not just to deny the usefulness of revelation on the basis of weaknesses that are to be met with in believers whose spiritual condition is not yet fully developed.
The verse most beautifully draws attention to three important points that can be deduced from the analogy of the various kinds of vegetation that grow as a result of rain: (1) that rain brings forth both good and bad vegetation (believers and disbelievers); (2) that even in good fruits (believers) some variety is to be found, i.e. points of similarity and dissimilarity; and (3) that in the early stage of development even good fruits are not sweet and may even be sour.
g
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
h
6:142; 13:5.
443
启示在此比作雨水。这节经文回答了这样一个问题: 如果启示确实是一种幸福, 那么, 为什么每当一个先知被选拔出来的时候有不和与斗争呢? 经文说, 正如雨后生长出各种植物那样, 根据埋藏在土里的种籽的情况长出来的东西有好有坏, 同样, 在安拉的一位使者降临时, 那时还混杂在一起的人们, 就开始分成好人和坏人。“有些相似, 也有些是不同的” 这句话, 意示有些果实相似, 有些是彼此不同的。
这可以用於不同种类的果实, 彼此在某此方面相似, 而在另些方面不同, 或者用於同类的果实, 虽然在主要的各点上彼此相似, 而在小的细点上彼此却不相同, 有些味道比另一些甜些, 有些颜色和大小不一。那些接受先知和追随安拉引导的人的情况也是那样。他们在一方面彼此非常相似, 而在另一方面却不相同。有些人在道德和精神上比另一些人要高超。还有, 有些人在精神发展的一个侧面比另一些人要快些, 而另一些人在另一个侧面发展得要快些。他们按照各自天然的能力和气质达到精神完美的不同阶段以及发展着不同的特性。“其成长的情况” 这些字, 指的是果实成熟的相似情况。正如以一只不成熟的果样来判断一种果实那种做法是不公平的那样, 假如因为有些信者尚在精神发展过程中而尚未达到完美的地步就对启示的结果找错误, 那也是不公正的。
2
عربی زبان میں ضمیریں کثرت سے بدلتی ہیں۔ ایک جگہ ’’وہ‘‘ آتا ہے پھر اس کے بعد ’’میں‘‘ آجاتا ہے اور ایسا اس لئے کیا جاتا ہے تاکہ کچھ پڑھنے والے کی عقل پر بھی چھوڑا جائے۔
3
عربی میں ’’ہم‘‘ کے لفظ ہیں۔ جو اردو میں زائد ہیں۔ اس لئے ہم نے یہ لفظ حذف کر دیے ہیں۔ اردو میں اس کے بغیر کام چل جاتا ہے۔
4
قرآن مجید میں مفرد ضمیر ہے مگر اردو میں جمع لانا ضروری ہے قرآن مجید کی آیت کا مفہوم یہ ہے کہ جب ہر قسم کے درخت کو پھل آتا ہے اس طرح درخت مفرد بھی ہو جاتا ہے اور جمع بھی۔
a
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
b
6:142; 13:5.
842
Important Words:
متراکبا (clustered) is derived from رکب. They say رکبه i.e. he rode it or mounted it; it got upon it or it became superincumbent upon it. تراکب means, it lay one part upon another; it was or became heaped or piled up. So متراکب means, piled or clustered together one above another (Aqrab).
طلع (sheaths) is from the verb طلع (tala‘a), i.e., he or it rose or appeared or came forth. طلع is what comes forth from the palm tree and becomes dates; the spathe or flowers of the palm tree (Lane).
قنوان (bunches) is the plural of قنو which is derived from قنا . They say قنا المال i.e. he acquired and amassed property for himself. قنو means, a bunch of dates (Aqrab).
ینعه (the ripening thereof). ینع is from the verb ینع (yana‘a). They say ینع الثمر i.e. the fruit became ripened and fit for gathering; it (fruit, etc.) became red. یانع means, the ripe fruit. ینع is both the noun-infinitive from the verb ینع (yana‘a) in which case it means the ripening of a fruit, and the plural of یانع in which case it means the ripe fruits (Aqrab).
Commentary:
In this verse revelation is likened to rainwater and the verse answers the question why there is discord and strife at the advent of Prophets, if revelation is indeed a blessing. The verse says that just as by rainwater all kinds of vegetation grow up, both bad and good, according to the seeds lying concealed in the earth, similarly at the advent of Divine revelation, men, so far remaining mixed up, become divided into good and bad. The good ones accept the Messenger of God, help him and become pious and holy, like trees which bear good fruit or like shrubs which bring forth beautiful flowers or like herbs which give out a sweet odour; but there are others—the bad ones—who oppose the Prophet, persecute his followers and act corruptly in the earth. These are like trees which bear bitter fruit or like flowerless and thorny bushes or like plants and herbs which give out a bad smell.
The words مشتبھا و غیر متشابه (similar and dissimilar) imply that whereas some fruits resemble each other, some differ from others. This may apply either to fruits of different kinds, which resemble one another in certain respects and differ in others, or to fruits of the same kind which, although resembling one another in the main points, differ from one another in minor details, some tasting sweeter than others and some varying in colour or size. The same is the case with those who believe in the Prophets and follow Divine guidance. Although they bear great resemblance to one another, yet there are differences between them, some being morally and spiritually more advanced than others. Again, some are advanced in one phase of spiritual growth, while others are advanced in another. Among the Companions of the Holy Prophet, too, we see that one became an Abu Bakr, another an ‘Umar, and another an ‘Uthman and yet another an ‘Aliand so on. They attained to different stages of spirituality and developed different phases, according to their respective natural capacities and dispositions.
The words, the ripening thereof, refer to an implied objection that might be raised by the deniers of revelation––namely, that even those who accept Divine revelation do not all become pure and holy. The above-quoted words answer this objection by pointing to the analogy of the ripening of fruit. The people are asked first to note the condition of fruits when they are yet unripe and then see how sweet and delicious they become after becoming ripe. Just as it is unfair to judge a fruit by an unripe specimen, similarly, it is unfair to find fault with the fruits of revelation on the basis of such individuals as are yet in the process of development and have not attained to perfection. The verse points out that in the beginning there are bound to be weaknesses and shortcomings even in believers, just as there is bound to be sourness in the taste of an unripe or undeveloped fruit. So it is not just to deny the usefulness of revelation on the basis of weaknesses that are to be met with in believers whose spiritual condition is not yet fully developed.
The verse most beautifully draws attention to three important points that can be deduced from the analogy of the various kinds of vegetation that grow as a result of rain: (1) that rain brings forth both good and bad vegetation (believers and disbelievers); (2) that even in good fruits (believers) some variety is to be found, i.e. points of similarity and dissimilarity; and (3) that in the early stage of development even good fruits are not sweet and may even be sour.
c
14:33; 16:11; 22:64; 35:28.
d
6:142; 13:5.
884
Revelation is likened here to rainwater, and the verse answers the question, why, if revelation is indeed a blessing, is there discord and strife whenever a Prophet is raised? It says that just as after rainfall all kinds of vegetation grow up, both bad and good, according to the seeds lying concealed in the earth, similarly, at the advent of a Divine Messenger, men, who so far had remained mixed up, become divided into good and bad. The words "like and unlike" imply that whereas some fruits resemble, and some differ from, each other.
This may apply either to fruits of different kinds, which resemble one another in certain respects and differ in others, or to fruits of the same kind which, although resembling one another in the main points, differ from one another in minor details, some tasting sweeter than others and some varying in colour or size. The same is the case with those persons who accept a Prophet and follow Divine guidance. Whereas they bear great resemblance to each other in one respect
وَجَعَلُوا۟ لِلَّهِ شُرَكَآءَ ٱلْجِنَّ وَخَلَقَهُمْ ۖ وَخَرَقُوا۟ لَهُۥ بَنِينَ وَبَنَٰتٍۭ بِغَيْرِ عِلْمٍ ۚ سُبْحَٰنَهُۥ وَتَعَٰلَىٰ عَمَّا يَصِفُونَ
2:117; 9:31; 10:19.
Jinn are such beings as remain hidden or aloof from the common people. The verse signifies that man stumbles when he rejects Divine revelation and follows his own judgment and reason and associates the jinn and the angels as co-partners with God and attributes sons and daughters to Him.
2:117; 9:31; 10:19.
Important Words:
الجن (the jinn) is derived from the verb جن i.e. he covered up or concealed. The word here signifies such beings as remain aloof from the people, as if remaining concealed, e.g. kings and other potentates. In its wider significance the word extends to angels and other hidden creatures. See also 2:26; 6:77 & 6:129.
خرقوا (they falsely ascribe) is derived from خرق. They say خرقه i.e. he made a hole in it, or he cut it or tore it. خرق الارضmeans, he traversed or crossed the land by journeying so as to reach the furthest part thereof.
خرق الکذب means, he forged the lie. Sometimes the word خرق even when used without a qualifying word means, he forged a lie, or he lied, or he falsely ascribed something to somebody (Taj).
Commentary:
This verse draws attention to the way in which man stumbles when he rejects divine revelation and follows his own judgement and reason. It calls upon the reader to mark the difference between divine and man-made teachings. Men, unguided by divine light and following their own reason, have strayed so far away from the path of rectitude that some suppose the jinn (kings, etc.) to be co-partners with God, as did the Egyptians in the time of Moses; while others attribute sons and daughters to Him, as do the Christians, who have deified Jesus and believe him to be the son of God. A comparison of these man-made teachings with those revealed by God definitely proves the need of Divine revelation.
a
2:117; 9:31; 10:19.
444
جِنّ (Jinn, 大人物) 是一般人看不见, 或远离他们的这样一种人。这节经文意指, 人类在拒绝安拉的启示并听从他们自己的判断和推理把大人物和天使连系起来作为安拉的合伙者并认为安拉有儿女的时候, 他们就会走入邪道。
a
2:117; 9:31; 10:19.
843
Important Words:
الجن (the jinn) is derived from the verb جن i.e. he covered up or concealed. The word here signifies such beings as remain aloof from the people, as if remaining concealed, e.g. kings and other potentates. In its wider significance the word extends to angels and other hidden creatures. See also 2:26; 6:77 & 6:129.
خرقوا (they falsely ascribe) is derived from خرق. They say خرقه i.e. he made a hole in it, or he cut it or tore it. خرق الارضmeans, he traversed or crossed the land by journeying so as to reach the furthest part thereof.
خرق الکذب means, he forged the lie. Sometimes the word خرق even when used without a qualifying word means, he forged a lie, or he lied, or he falsely ascribed something to somebody (Taj).
Commentary:
This verse draws attention to the way in which man stumbles when he rejects divine revelation and follows his own judgement and reason. It calls upon the reader to mark the difference between divine and man-made teachings. Men, unguided by divine light and following their own reason, have strayed so far away from the path of rectitude that some suppose the jinn (kings, etc.) to be co-partners with God, as did the Egyptians in the time of Moses; while others attribute sons and daughters to Him, as do the Christians, who have deified Jesus and believe him to be the son of God. A comparison of these man-made teachings with those revealed by God definitely proves the need of Divine revelation.
a
2:117; 9:31; 10:19.
885
Jinn are such beings as remain hidden or aloof from the common people. The verse signifies that man stumbles when he rejects Divine revelation and follows his own judgment and reason and associates the jinn and the angels as co-partners with God and attributes sons and daughters to Him.
بَدِيعُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۖ أَنَّىٰ يَكُونُ لَهُۥ وَلَدٌ وَلَمْ تَكُن لَّهُۥ صَٰحِبَةٌ ۖ وَخَلَقَ كُلَّ شَىْءٍ ۖ وَهُوَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
2:118.
The word Waladun, Wuldun or Waldun means, a child, a son, a daughter, or any young one; children; sons, daughters; or young ones; also offspring (Lane). One can have a son only when one has a wife. God has no spouse, so He cannot have a son. Moreover, as God is the Creator of everything and possesses perfect knowledge, He does not need a son to help Him or succeed Him.
2:118.
Important Words:
ولد (son) is from the verb ولد meaning, he or she begot or brought forth a child or a young one. The word ولد (waladun) or ولد (wuldun) or ولد (waldun) is very comprehensive in its meaning. It not only signifies male and female but is also used as singular or plural, extending even to remote offspring. Thus the word means, a child, a son, a daughter, or any young one; children, sons, daughters, or young ones; also offspring (Lane).
Commentary:
After making a reference to man-made teachings, the Quran proceeds to give Divine teachings.
There are only two ways by which one can have a son, either by a wife or by adoption. As for the first way, God has no spouse, so He cannot have a son. Christians call Jesus the son of God, but they do not call Mary the consort of God. If, however, Jesus was the son of God by adoption, then that does not entitle him to a higher spiritual status than other human beings, for any other man might as well have been adopted by God as His son. Again, as God is the Creator of everything and possesses perfect knowledge, He does not stand in need of a son.
b
2:118.
445
وَلَدٌ (Waladun), وُلْدٌ (Wuldun) 或 وَلْدٌ (Waldun) 这一单词的意思是: 孩子、儿子、女儿, 或任何一个幼小的人; 许多孩子、儿子、女儿; 或年轻的人们; 也指子孙、后裔 (Lane)。人只是在有了妻子后才能有儿子。安拉没有配偶, 因此他不可能有儿子。而且, 由於安拉是一切事物的创造主, 而且具有完美的知识, 他不需要儿子来帮助他或继承他。
a
2:118.
844
Important Words:
ولد (son) is from the verb ولد meaning, he or she begot or brought forth a child or a young one. The word ولد (waladun) or ولد (wuldun) or ولد (waldun) is very comprehensive in its meaning. It not only signifies male and female but is also used as singular or plural, extending even to remote offspring. Thus the word means, a child, a son, a daughter, or any young one; children, sons, daughters, or young ones; also offspring (Lane).
Commentary:
After making a reference to man-made teachings, the Quran proceeds to give Divine teachings.
There are only two ways by which one can have a son, either by a wife or by adoption. As for the first way, God has no spouse, so He cannot have a son. Christians call Jesus the son of God, but they do not call Mary the consort of God. If, however, Jesus was the son of God by adoption, then that does not entitle him to a higher spiritual status than other human beings, for any other man might as well have been adopted by God as His son. Again, as God is the Creator of everything and possesses perfect knowledge, He does not stand in need of a son.
b
2:118.
886
The word Waladun, Wuldun or Waldun means, a child, a son, a daughter, or any young one; children; sons, daughters; or young ones; also offspring (Lane). One can have a son only when one has a wife. God has no spouse, so He cannot have a son. Moreover, as God is the Creator of everything and possesses perfect knowledge, He does not need a son to help Him or succeed Him.
ذَٰلِكُمُ ٱللَّهُ رَبُّكُمْ ۖ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ۖ خَٰلِقُ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ فَٱعْبُدُوهُ ۚ وَهُوَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ وَكِيلٌ
40:63.
13:17; 39:63.
Commentary:
God, being the Creator of all things and being Guardian over them, can alone be the true Deity. If there is anything which He has not created or of which He is not the guardian, then He cannot be perfect.
a
40:63.
b
13:17; 39:63.
a
40:63.
b
13:17; 39:63.
845
Commentary:
God, being the Creator of all things and being Guardian over them, can alone be the true Deity. If there is anything which He has not created or of which He is not the guardian, then He cannot be perfect.
a
40:63.
b
13:17; 39:63.
لَّا تُدْرِكُهُ ٱلْأَبْصَٰرُ وَهُوَ يُدْرِكُ ٱلْأَبْصَٰرَ ۖ وَهُوَ ٱللَّطِيفُ ٱلْخَبِيرُ
یعنی انسان اپنے علم کے زور سے اسے نہیں دیکھ سکتا۔ مگر خداتعالیٰ اپنے فضل سے اس کے پاس آکر جلوہ گر ہوتا ہے اور اس طرح انسان کو اس کی رؤیت ہوتی ہے۔
22:64; 67:15.
Absar being the plural of Basar which means, sight or understanding, and Latif meaning, incomprehensible; subtle (Lane & Taj), the verse means that human reason alone, unaided by Divine revelation, is incapable of comprehending God. He cannot be seen with physical eyes but reveals Himself to man through His Prophets or through the working of His attributes. He is also perceived by spiritual eyes.
22:64; 67:15.
Important Words:
لاتدرکه (cannot reach Him). تدرك is derived from ادرك which again is derived fromدرك . They say ادركه i.e. he or it attained, reached or overtook it. It also means, he perceived it; or he attained knowledge of it; or he attained perfect knowledge of it; or he comprehended it. The word also means, he or it attained puberty or maturity or ripeness (Lane).
ابصار (eyes) is the plural of بصر which means, eye or sight, or understanding or perspicacity (Aqrab).
لطیف (Incomprehensible) is derived fromلطف . They say لطف الشئی (latufa), i.e. the thing was or became small, thin or fine. لطف به i.e. latafa (with different vowel point on the central letter) means, he was kind, gentle and affectionate to him. لطیفmeans (1) gentle, gracious, and kind; (2) subtle, abstruse or recondite; (3) knower of the subtleties and obscurities of things. It is one of the attributes of God (Taj, Lisan & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Some persons may claim that they can know or reach God by means of reason or understanding alone. The Quran forcefully refutes this idea by saying, Eyes cannot reach Him, i.e. human reason alone, unaided by Divine help, is incapable of knowing or reaching God. It is God Himself Who reaches the eyes (viz. human understanding) and reveals Himself to man, i.e. God has, on the one hand, placed in human mind a power to search after and know Him, and, on the other, He sends down revelation to man, thereby making Himself known to him. Revelation also helps to kindle in human reason a light by means of which man is enabled to know God.
The two Divine attributes اللطیف (Incomprehensible) and الخبیر (All-Aware) furnish in a most beautiful manner the reason of the two claims made in the opening words of the verse. The first claim is that Eyes cannot reach Him, the corresponding reason being stated to be that He is Subtle and Incomprehensible, and being so, He cannot be comprehended by human reason alone. The second claim is that He reaches the eyes, the corresponding reason being stated to be that He is All-Aware, and being so, He knows that mankind stands in need of knowing Him without which there can be no spiritual life, so He Himself approaches man and reveals Himself to him. The two claims have thus been followed, in a perfect natural order, by two corresponding reasons. The reader should note what wise order governs the arrangement of the words of the Quran. They have not been put together at random, but each word has been put in the most appropriate place and is meant to fulfil a great purpose.
c
22:64; 67:15.
446
اَبْصَارْ (Absar) 是 بَصَرْ (Basar) 的复数, 意思是看见或理解。لَطِيْف (Latif) 的意思是, 不能理解的; 微妙的、难以捉摸的 (Lane和 تَاجْ, Taj)。这节经文的意思是, 只有人类的理智或推理而不借助於安拉的启示是不能理解安拉的。安拉是不能用肉眼看到的, 而是通过他派遣的先知或通过他的常德的作用向人类作启示的。安拉也可用精神的眼力来觉察。
1
یعنی انسان اپنے علم کے زور سے اسے نہیں دیکھ سکتا۔ مگر خداتعالیٰ اپنے فضل سے اس کے پاس آکر جلوہ گر ہوتا ہے اور اس طرح انسان کو اس کی رؤیت ہوتی ہے۔
c
22:64; 67:15.
846
Important Words:
لاتدرکه (cannot reach Him). تدرك is derived from ادرك which again is derived fromدرك . They say ادركه i.e. he or it attained, reached or overtook it. It also means, he perceived it; or he attained knowledge of it; or he attained perfect knowledge of it; or he comprehended it. The word also means, he or it attained puberty or maturity or ripeness (Lane).
ابصار (eyes) is the plural of بصر which means, eye or sight, or understanding or perspicacity (Aqrab).
لطیف (Incomprehensible) is derived fromلطف . They say لطف الشئی (latufa), i.e. the thing was or became small, thin or fine. لطف به i.e. latafa (with different vowel point on the central letter) means, he was kind, gentle and affectionate to him. لطیفmeans (1) gentle, gracious, and kind; (2) subtle, abstruse or recondite; (3) knower of the subtleties and obscurities of things. It is one of the attributes of God (Taj, Lisan & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Some persons may claim that they can know or reach God by means of reason or understanding alone. The Quran forcefully refutes this idea by saying, Eyes cannot reach Him, i.e. human reason alone, unaided by Divine help, is incapable of knowing or reaching God. It is God Himself Who reaches the eyes (viz. human understanding) and reveals Himself to man, i.e. God has, on the one hand, placed in human mind a power to search after and know Him, and, on the other, He sends down revelation to man, thereby making Himself known to him. Revelation also helps to kindle in human reason a light by means of which man is enabled to know God.
The two Divine attributes اللطیف (Incomprehensible) and الخبیر (All-Aware) furnish in a most beautiful manner the reason of the two claims made in the opening words of the verse. The first claim is that Eyes cannot reach Him, the corresponding reason being stated to be that He is Subtle and Incomprehensible, and being so, He cannot be comprehended by human reason alone. The second claim is that He reaches the eyes, the corresponding reason being stated to be that He is All-Aware, and being so, He knows that mankind stands in need of knowing Him without which there can be no spiritual life, so He Himself approaches man and reveals Himself to him. The two claims have thus been followed, in a perfect natural order, by two corresponding reasons. The reader should note what wise order governs the arrangement of the words of the Quran. They have not been put together at random, but each word has been put in the most appropriate place and is meant to fulfil a great purpose.
c
22:64; 67:15.
887
Absar being the plural of Basar which means, sight or understanding, and Latif meaning, incomprehensible; subtle (Lane & Taj), the verse means that human reason alone, unaided by Divine revelation, is incapable of comprehending God. He cannot be seen with physical eyes but reveals Himself to man through His Prophets or through the working of His attributes. He is also perceived by spiritual eyes.
قَدْ جَآءَكُم بَصَآئِرُ مِن رَّبِّكُمْ ۖ فَمَنْ أَبْصَرَ فَلِنَفْسِهِۦ ۖ وَمَنْ عَمِىَ فَعَلَيْهَا ۚ وَمَآ أَنَا۠ عَلَيْكُم بِحَفِيظٍ
یعنی تم کو نافرمانی کی وجہ سے جو عذاب آئے اس سے بچا نہیں سکتا۔ یا بدیوں سے زبردستی بچا نہیں سکتا۔
7:204.
Basa’ir (plural of Basirah) means, proofs, arguments, signs, evidences (Lane).
Makes use of reason.
Shuts his eyes to truth and virtually becomes blind.
The duty of a Divine Prophet is confined to conveying what is revealed to him by God. It is not his business to compel people to accept it. Incidentally; the verse constitutes a refutation of the charge that Islam encourages or countenances the use of force for the propagation of its teaching.
7:204.
Commentary:
The word بصائر (proofs) also helps to explain the words, He reaches the eyes, occurring in the preceding verse and signifies that God reveals proofs by means of which man becomes able to know Him. By "proofs" is here meant the divine signs and evidences sent by God.
The words, whoever sees, mean, whoever makes use of his reason after proofs have been revealed to him by God. Similarly the words, whoever becomes blind, refer to such persons as shut their eyes to all truth and virtually make themselves blind.
The duty of the Holy Prophet described in the words, I am not a guardian over you, is only to convey what is revealed by God; it is not his responsibility to compel people to believe in God. Thus, the verse also provides a refutation of the baseless charge that Islam countenances compulsion in the propagation of religion.
d
7:204.
447
بَصَائِرْ (Basa’ir) 是 بَصِيْرَةْ (Basirah) 的复数, 其意思是, 证明、论证、迹象、明证 (Lane)。
448
使用推理或理智。
2
یعنی تم کو نافرمانی کی وجہ سے جو عذاب آئے اس سے بچا نہیں سکتا۔ یا بدیوں سے زبردستی بچا نہیں سکتا۔
a
7:204.
847
Commentary:
The word بصائر (proofs) also helps to explain the words, He reaches the eyes, occurring in the preceding verse and signifies that God reveals proofs by means of which man becomes able to know Him. By "proofs" is here meant the divine signs and evidences sent by God.
The words, whoever sees, mean, whoever makes use of his reason after proofs have been revealed to him by God. Similarly the words, whoever becomes blind, refer to such persons as shut their eyes to all truth and virtually make themselves blind.
The duty of the Holy Prophet described in the words, I am not a guardian over you, is only to convey what is revealed by God; it is not his responsibility to compel people to believe in God. Thus, the verse also provides a refutation of the baseless charge that Islam countenances compulsion in the propagation of religion.
d
7:204.
888
Basa’ir (plural of Basirah) means, proofs, arguments, signs, evidences (Lane).
889
Makes use of reason.
890
Shuts his eyes to truth and virtually becomes blind.
891
The duty of a Divine Prophet is confined to conveying what is revealed to him by God. It is not his business to compel people to accept it. Incidentally; the verse constitutes a refutation of the charge that Islam encourages or countenances the use of force for the propagation of its teaching.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ نُصَرِّفُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ وَلِيَقُولُوا۟ دَرَسْتَ وَلِنُبَيِّنَهُۥ لِقَوْمٍ يَعْلَمُونَ
7:59.
7:59.
7:59.
Important Words:
درست (thou hast learnt well) is derived from درس which means, it became effaced, erased or obliterated; or transitively, it effaced, erased or obliterated. درس الثوب means, the cloth became old and worn out. Similarly, درس الثوب means, he rendered the cloth old and worn out. درس الکتاب means, he read the book or he read it repeatedly so as to remember it; or he made it easy to remember by much reading; or he learnt or studied it (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse purports to say, "We have explained Our teachings in various ways with the result that believers have acquired perfect belief in them, while disbelievers have rejected them, saying, 'You have learnt these teachings from Jews and Christians and are now repeating them to us.'" The verb درست (thou hast learnt well) has thus been used here ironically. Taking the transitive meaning of درست the clause would mean that disbelievers reject the teachings, saying: "You have read or recited the signs and teachings you claim to have brought to us and we have heard them. That is enough; do not bother us any more."
In fact, whereas the teachings of the Quran benefit those who accept them, they serve the purpose of establishing the guilt of those who reject them so that they become answerable to God for their rejection.
e
7:59.
a
7:59.
848
Important Words:
درست (thou hast learnt well) is derived from درس which means, it became effaced, erased or obliterated; or transitively, it effaced, erased or obliterated. درس الثوب means, the cloth became old and worn out. Similarly, درس الثوب means, he rendered the cloth old and worn out. درس الکتاب means, he read the book or he read it repeatedly so as to remember it; or he made it easy to remember by much reading; or he learnt or studied it (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse purports to say, "We have explained Our teachings in various ways with the result that believers have acquired perfect belief in them, while disbelievers have rejected them, saying, 'You have learnt these teachings from Jews and Christians and are now repeating them to us.'" The verb درست (thou hast learnt well) has thus been used here ironically. Taking the transitive meaning of درست the clause would mean that disbelievers reject the teachings, saying: "You have read or recited the signs and teachings you claim to have brought to us and we have heard them. That is enough; do not bother us any more."
In fact, whereas the teachings of the Quran benefit those who accept them, they serve the purpose of establishing the guilt of those who reject them so that they become answerable to God for their rejection.
a
7:59.
ٱتَّبِعْ مَآ أُوحِىَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ ۖ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ۖ وَأَعْرِضْ عَنِ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ
10:110; 33:3.
10:110; 33:3.
10:110; 33:3.
a
10:110; 33:3.
b
10:110; 33:3.
b
10:110; 33:3.
وَلَوْ شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ مَآ أَشْرَكُوا۟ ۗ وَمَا جَعَلْنَٰكَ عَلَيْهِمْ حَفِيظًا ۖ وَمَآ أَنتَ عَلَيْهِم بِوَكِيلٍ
یعنی تم کو نافرمانی کی وجہ سے جو عذاب آئے اس سے بچا نہیں سکتا۔ یا بدیوں سے زبردستی بچا نہیں سکتا۔
39:42; 42:7; 88:23.
In His infinite wisdom God has made man a free agent. If at all He should have compelled the people He would certainly have compelled them to follow the truth; but in the interest of man himself it has not pleased God to use compulsion.
The words "guardian," "keeper" or "disposer of affairs" used for the Holy Prophet in the Qur’an are intended to signify that he is not responsible for the actions of other people.
39:42; 42:7; 88:23.
Commentary:
The Arabic words rendered as, if Allah had enforced His will, they would not have set up gods with God, do not, and indeed cannot, mean, as some may suppose, that the idolaters commit sins because God so wills. They only mean that God has made man a free agent in matters of faith and has not forced His will on him. If He had enforced His will and compelled man to believe and act rightly, man could not have gone against His will. But in His infinite wisdom, He has made man a free agent in this respect. The verse thus makes it clear that Allah does not compel any person to accept the truth but leaves it to his option. If He had thought of compelling the people, He would certainly have compelled them to follow the truth; but in the interests of man himself it has not pleased God to use compulsion.
The concluding words, We have not made thee a keeper over them, nor art thou over them a guardian, are also intended to echo the same truth, i.e. just as God does not compel man to accept the truth, the Holy Prophet also cannot compel anybody, for he is only a Messenger of God. The words حفیظ (keeper) and وکیل (guardian or disposer of affairs) are intended to signify that the Prophet is neither responsible for the actions of disbelievers nor is he the disposer of their affairs. For a fuller discussion of the words حفیظ and وکیل see 3:174 & 11:58.
b
39:42; 42:7; 88:23.
449
安拉以他无限的智慧把人作为自由的代理人。如果他要迫使人们的话, 他一定迫使他们服从真理; 但是为了人类本身的利益, 他就不愿意迫使他们。
450
“保护人”、“管理人”、或 “处理事务的人”, 都是 «古兰经» 中用来指称穆圣的那些字, 为的要说清他对别人的行动是不负有任何责任的。
3
یعنی تم کو نافرمانی کی وجہ سے جو عذاب آئے اس سے بچا نہیں سکتا۔ یا بدیوں سے زبردستی بچا نہیں سکتا۔
c
39:42; 42:7; 88:23.
849
Commentary:
The Arabic words rendered as, if Allah had enforced His will, they would not have set up gods with God, do not, and indeed cannot, mean, as some may suppose, that the idolaters commit sins because God so wills. They only mean that God has made man a free agent in matters of faith and has not forced His will on him. If He had enforced His will and compelled man to believe and act rightly, man could not have gone against His will. But in His infinite wisdom, He has made man a free agent in this respect. The verse thus makes it clear that Allah does not compel any person to accept the truth but leaves it to his option. If He had thought of compelling the people, He would certainly have compelled them to follow the truth; but in the interests of man himself it has not pleased God to use compulsion.
The concluding words, We have not made thee a keeper over them, nor art thou over them a guardian, are also intended to echo the same truth, i.e. just as God does not compel man to accept the truth, the Holy Prophet also cannot compel anybody, for he is only a Messenger of God. The words حفیظ (keeper) and وکیل (guardian or disposer of affairs) are intended to signify that the Prophet is neither responsible for the actions of disbelievers nor is he the disposer of their affairs. For a fuller discussion of the words حفیظ and وکیل see 3:174 & 11:58.
c
39:42; 42:7; 88:23.
892
In His infinite wisdom God has made man a free agent. If at all He should have compelled the people He would certainly have compelled them to follow the truth; but in the interest of man himself it has not pleased God to use compulsion.
893
The words "guardian," "keeper" or "disposer of affairs" used for the Holy Prophet in the Qur’an are intended to signify that he is not responsible for the actions of other people.
وَلَا تَسُبُّوا۟ ٱلَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ فَيَسُبُّوا۟ ٱللَّهَ عَدْوًۢا بِغَيْرِ عِلْمٍ ۗ كَذَٰلِكَ زَيَّنَّا لِكُلِّ أُمَّةٍ عَمَلَهُمْ ثُمَّ إِلَىٰ رَبِّهِم مَّرْجِعُهُمْ فَيُنَبِّئُهُم بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
这节经文不仅反复教诲要尊重即使是多神教徒的敏感心理, 而且也力图在不同民族和社团之间创造一种和睦的空气。
زَيَّنَّا (Zayyanna) 并不意味着安拉自己使人类的邪恶行为看来似乎是美好的。它只是指出, 安拉创造人类的本性 (而且在安拉的这一法则中含有人类全面进步的奥秘) 使他们在坚持要做出某一行动时, 他们就和这种本性连结起来, 他们的行动在他们的眼光里就显得美好起来。按照安拉的这个一般法则, 多神教徒就爱起他们崇拜偶像的做法, 这在他们看来是美好而有功德的。
یعنی یہ قانون بنایا ہے کہ قوم جو کام کرتی ہے آہستہ آہستہ اس کام کو اچھا سمجھنے لگ جاتی ہے۔ اس آیت میں بتایا ہے کہ اب یہ قوم شرک کی عادی ہوگئی ہے۔ شرک کے خلاف بات سن کر غصہ میں آجائے گی اور خداتعالیٰ کو بھی گالیاں دینے لگ جائے گی۔
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
The verse not only inculcates respect for the susceptibilities of even the idol-worshippers but also seeks to create amity among different nations and communities.
Zayyanna does not mean that God Himself causes the evil actions of man to look fair. It only signifies that He has so created human nature (and in this law of God lies the secret of man’s all-round progress) that when he persists in doing a certain action he acquires a liking for it, and his action begins to appear good in his sight. In accordance with this general Divine law, the idolaters come to like their worship of idols, which appears to them to be good and meritorious.
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
Commentary:
In the foregoing verses, the Quran has spoken rather contemptuously of the utter helplessness of the false deities whom people associate with God. This might lead some Muslims to revile the false deities of the polytheists. The present verse warns them against following such a course. God has denounced the idols in His capacity as a judge, and the denunciation of a judge is not considered as abuse, but as a necessary expression of opinion. This does not give others the right to abuse the persons condemned by the Heavenly Judge and thereby offend their feelings, or the feelings of those who love and respect them.
The verse provides yet another reason for this noble teaching. It purports to say, if you, O Muslims, revile disbelievers’ false gods whom they treat with love and reverence, the result will be that they will be excited by your abuse and will retaliate by reviling God in return. The verse thus not only inculcates respect for the feelings of others but also assures amity between nations and communities.
The expression زینا (We have caused to seem fair) signifies not that God has actually beautified evil actions but that He has so created the nature of man (and in this law of God lies the secret of man’s progress) that when he goes on doing a thing for some length of time, he acquires a liking for it, and his action begins to appear good in his sight. So, in accordance with this general law of God, idolaters have also come to like their worship of idols, which appears to them to be good and meritorious.
c
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
451
这节经文不仅反复教诲要尊重即使是多神教徒的敏感心理, 而且也力图在不同民族和社团之间创造一种和睦的空气。
452
زَيَّنَّا (Zayyanna) 并不意味着安拉自己使人类的邪恶行为看来似乎是美好的。它只是指出, 安拉创造人类的本性 (而且在安拉的这一法则中含有人类全面进步的奥秘) 使他们在坚持要做出某一行动时, 他们就和这种本性连结起来, 他们的行动在他们的眼光里就显得美好起来。按照安拉的这个一般法则, 多神教徒就爱起他们崇拜偶像的做法, 这在他们看来是美好而有功德的。
1
یعنی یہ قانون بنایا ہے کہ قوم جو کام کرتی ہے آہستہ آہستہ اس کام کو اچھا سمجھنے لگ جاتی ہے۔ اس آیت میں بتایا ہے کہ اب یہ قوم شرک کی عادی ہوگئی ہے۔ شرک کے خلاف بات سن کر غصہ میں آجائے گی اور خداتعالیٰ کو بھی گالیاں دینے لگ جائے گی۔
a
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
850
Commentary:
In the foregoing verses, the Quran has spoken rather contemptuously of the utter helplessness of the false deities whom people associate with God. This might lead some Muslims to revile the false deities of the polytheists. The present verse warns them against following such a course. God has denounced the idols in His capacity as a judge, and the denunciation of a judge is not considered as abuse, but as a necessary expression of opinion. This does not give others the right to abuse the persons condemned by the Heavenly Judge and thereby offend their feelings, or the feelings of those who love and respect them.
The verse provides yet another reason for this noble teaching. It purports to say, if you, O Muslims, revile disbelievers’ false gods whom they treat with love and reverence, the result will be that they will be excited by your abuse and will retaliate by reviling God in return. The verse thus not only inculcates respect for the feelings of others but also assures amity between nations and communities.
The expression زینا (We have caused to seem fair) signifies not that God has actually beautified evil actions but that He has so created the nature of man (and in this law of God lies the secret of man’s progress) that when he goes on doing a thing for some length of time, he acquires a liking for it, and his action begins to appear good in his sight. So, in accordance with this general law of God, idolaters have also come to like their worship of idols, which appears to them to be good and meritorious.
d
6:123; 9:37; 10:13; 27:5; 40:38; 49:8.
894
The verse not only inculcates respect for the susceptibilities of even the idol-worshippers but also seeks to create amity among different nations and communities.
895
Zayyanna does not mean that God Himself causes the evil actions of man to look fair. It only signifies that He has so created human nature (and in this law of God lies the secret of man’s all-round progress) that when he persists in doing a certain action he acquires a liking for it, and his action begins to appear good in his sight. In accordance with this general Divine law, the idolaters come to like their worship of idols, which appears to them to be good and meritorious.
وَأَقْسَمُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ جَهْدَ أَيْمَٰنِهِمْ لَئِن جَآءَتْهُمْ ءَايَةٌ لَّيُؤْمِنُنَّ بِهَا ۚ قُلْ إِنَّمَا ٱلْءَايَٰتُ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ۖ وَمَا يُشْعِرُكُمْ أَنَّهَآ إِذَا جَآءَتْ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ
یعنی ان کی پہلی بداعمالیاں جو انہیں ایمان سے محروم کردیں گی خداتعالیٰ کے پاس محفوظ ہیں جب وہ انہیں ظاہر کر دے گا تو تم کو معلوم ہو جائے گا کہ وہ کبھی ایمان نہیں لائیں گے جب تک دلوں کی اصلاح نہ کریں اور پرانی مشرکانہ عادتیں نہ چھوڑیں۔
Besides the meaning given in the text the latter part of the verse may be rendered as: "Surely, Signs are with Allah, and also that is with Allah which will make you know that when the Signs come, they will not believe."
Important Words:
انـما (surely) is considered to be a compound of ان and ما . It imports restriction of that which it precedes to that which follows it, giving the sense of "only". The Quran says: انما الصدقات للفقراء i.e. the sadaqat (the alms) are meant only for the poor, etc. But the word does not always import restriction but sometimes only corroboration of an affirmation, giving the sense of "verily" or "surely", as in the tradition; انـما الربا فی النسیئة i.e. verily, (one form of) usury is in the delay of payment (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The latter part of the verse may also be rendered thus, "Say, 'Surely, Signs are with Allah, and that (too is with Allah) which will make you know that when it comes, they will not believe.'" In this rendering, the
particle ما rendered in the text as "what" would be taken as a relative pronoun, in the sense of الذی i.e. "that" and not as an interrogative pronoun. According to this rendering, the words "and that (too is with Allah) which will make you know that when it comes, they will not believe" would refer to the punishment of God and the clause would mean that not only are other signs with God, but the sign of punishment is also with Him and that when that sign comes, you will see that it will do them no good.
2
یعنی ان کی پہلی بداعمالیاں جو انہیں ایمان سے محروم کردیں گی خداتعالیٰ کے پاس محفوظ ہیں جب وہ انہیں ظاہر کر دے گا تو تم کو معلوم ہو جائے گا کہ وہ کبھی ایمان نہیں لائیں گے جب تک دلوں کی اصلاح نہ کریں اور پرانی مشرکانہ عادتیں نہ چھوڑیں۔
851
Important Words:
انـما (surely) is considered to be a compound of ان and ما . It imports restriction of that which it precedes to that which follows it, giving the sense of "only". The Quran says: انما الصدقات للفقراء i.e. the sadaqat (the alms) are meant only for the poor, etc. But the word does not always import restriction but sometimes only corroboration of an affirmation, giving the sense of "verily" or "surely", as in the tradition; انـما الربا فی النسیئة i.e. verily, (one form of) usury is in the delay of payment (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The latter part of the verse may also be rendered thus, "Say, 'Surely, Signs are with Allah, and that (too is with Allah) which will make you know that when it comes, they will not believe.'" In this rendering, the
particle ما rendered in the text as "what" would be taken as a relative pronoun, in the sense of الذی i.e. "that" and not as an interrogative pronoun. According to this rendering, the words "and that (too is with Allah) which will make you know that when it comes, they will not believe" would refer to the punishment of God and the clause would mean that not only are other signs with God, but the sign of punishment is also with Him and that when that sign comes, you will see that it will do them no good.
896
Besides the meaning given in the text the latter part of the verse may be rendered as: "Surely, Signs are with Allah, and also that is with Allah which will make you know that when the Signs come, they will not believe."
وَنُقَلِّبُ أَفْـِٔدَتَهُمْ وَأَبْصَٰرَهُمْ كَمَا لَمْ يُؤْمِنُوا۟ بِهِۦٓ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَنَذَرُهُمْ فِى طُغْيَٰنِهِمْ يَعْمَهُونَ
2:16.
2:16.
The past evil deeds of disbelievers, which are preserved with God, stand in the way of their accepting the truth even after Signs come to them, unless they give up their idolatrous practices.
13:32.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that when the signs of God come, they will do the disbelievers no good; God will turn away their hearts and their eyes from the signs so that they will not believe. This turning away of their hearts and their eyes from the signs of God will be the result of their hasty denial of the signs of God at the very outset, which will have hardened their hearts and deprived them of the power of benefiting by the signs of God. It is a law of God that those, who deny His Prophets at the very outset, without pausing to think over their claims and without pondering over the signs and evidences of their truth, deprive themselves of the blessings of being rightly guided; but those, who do not hasten to deny them and are ready to think over their claims with an open mind and in the fear of God and entertain a genuine desire to know the truth are ultimately guided to it.
a
2:16.
a
13:32.
852
Commentary:
The verse signifies that when the signs of God come, they will do the disbelievers no good; God will turn away their hearts and their eyes from the signs so that they will not believe. This turning away of their hearts and their eyes from the signs of God will be the result of their hasty denial of the signs of God at the very outset, which will have hardened their hearts and deprived them of the power of benefiting by the signs of God. It is a law of God that those, who deny His Prophets at the very outset, without pausing to think over their claims and without pondering over the signs and evidences of their truth, deprive themselves of the blessings of being rightly guided; but those, who do not hasten to deny them and are ready to think over their claims with an open mind and in the fear of God and entertain a genuine desire to know the truth are ultimately guided to it.
a
2:16.
897
The past evil deeds of disbelievers, which are preserved with God, stand in the way of their accepting the truth even after Signs come to them, unless they give up their idolatrous practices.